FanStory.com
"When Blood Collides "


Chapter 1
Mother Moves In

By Spitfire

I loved my Mom, but did I want her to move in with us?  She only lived a  mile away. Still, the death of her husband four years ago and declining heath made it difficult to take care of a  three bedroom house. Her handicapped grandson had moved in for awhile, then letting warning, decided to move out.  Frank suggested she move in with us for awhile. Since he worked a night shift, he thought my eighty-three-year-old arthritic parent would make me feel safe at night.

Right!

Like she would hear any movement without hearing aids, much less lift a rifle. 

"Don't worry about me," I told hubby. "If I hear a burglar, I’m crawling out the bedroom window."

"I'd still feel better knowing someone else was near. " He had convinced himself, so before I could stop him, he issued the invitation. Mom jumped at the offer.

"Until you get your old self back," I added the brakes to what she saw as a lifetime commitment. I love my mom but also my privacy. No more walking into the kitchen wearing my birthday suit.

"You can have Nichole’s former room," Frank continued.

"But I want to have my own bed and nightstand and two favorite chairs." Mom pouted. She may have been frail of body, but not of mind.

Before I knew it, the invitation had snowballed. Mom sold her house and gave us twenty-two thousand to build on another master bedroom with full bathroom, reshape our kitchen with an entrance to her "apartment" and put in recessed sliding doors on the wall leading into my daughter’s old bedroom long ago converted into a TV viewing area. Now it became Mother’s sitting room for her antique chairs and end tables.

My sister, five states away, was delighted. "Oh, thanks, Shari. It’s good to know someone will take care of  Mom for the rest of her days. You can have my share of the inheritance," she bubbled when I called Chicago long distance. I hadn’t heard her sound so happy in years.


Chapter 2
The silent killer

By Spitfire

Knowing how Barbara loved to spend money, I didn’t take her seriously. Besides, to my knowledge, the amount wouldn't be that much. Mom didn’t have an insurance policy and relied on Dad’s social security to meet her needs. The sale of her house must have netted at least fifty thousand. We never talked money. It was a snob rule, "Something low-class people do. Quite improper for polite society. Not good manners at all." Mom was image-conscious to a fault. A "trait" she handed down to my sister. Me? I could care less what people thought.

My half-sister Anne, ten years older than I, called. "When she gets well enough to travel, I’d like her to stay with me."

But Peggy, my mother, hated the cold of South Dakota. Then too, Anne could be so "know-it-all."  We called her Mother Superior. 

"She’ll boss me around all the time. No thank you," Peggy said. "The only daughter I would live with is you."

While flattered, I also felt burdened. How much easier it would be to split her care three ways, each of us having Mom for four months of the year. Even dividing it with Anne would have given me some free time. Only one thing was for sure right now. Mom was too frail to live by herself, at least at the time Frank made the offer.

To be honest, I thought at best she had six months to live. Over time, the silent killer, osteoporosis, had weakened her bones and shortened her height. While she didn’t have severe curvature of the spine, she suffered from chronic pain and lived on Naproxen. The doctor wouldn’t give her the good stuff like Oxycodone or Vicodin. Too afraid she’d become addicted. Like at her age, who cares! I figured out doctors think that if women can survive childbirth, they can handle anything.

Over the years Mother’s condition had forced her once trim body to compensate. Had she been fifty years younger, onlookers would have thought her seven months pregnant. Organs pressed against her rib cage. That and her large pendulous breasts erased any sign of a waist. Disc compression shortened her height. The top of her thinning, but still wavy, white hair reached my shoulder, and I’m only five feet two.

Now, as I write about her debilitating condition, I’m feeling guilty again about how it all turned out.

 


Chapter 3
A Balancing Act

By Spitfire


Hey, God, maybe you’re good at multi-tasking, but I’m not. Mom’s moved in, and it’s hard to find time to keep her company. I have papers to grade, lesson plans to make, records to keep, groceries to buy, meals to cook, a bigger house to clean, and yes, guess who keeps track and pays the bills every week? Guess who makes almost triple the money Frank brings home, thanks to a Master’s Degree in teaching and twenty years of service.

That  pretty much summarizes my reluctance to become a caregiver.

It took all summer to build on a second master bedroom and make other structural changes to accomodate Mom. In September of 1995, I turned fifty-three. Mom moved in, so full of aches and pains that she stayed in her room except for meals. I’d pop in every day for a few minutes. Okay, I thought, maybe this won’t be so hard after all. By the time she got up for breakfast, I was teaching my first period class. Frank came home in time to make coffee and get my mother a bowl of cereal.

Fortunately,  he loved talking to Mom, repeating the same stories I’d heard fifty times about his Air Force days. Now she had some tales to tell. Two years ago, she and her sister had taken their first trip to Europe covering England, Scotland, and Wales. Travel to foreign places was her dream, not Dad’s. But he insisted on going in spite of a health problem. Poor Mom missed out on some excursions with no choice but to nurse him. Something to do with his bowel control as I remember. He had put off recommended surgery and almost ruined Mom’s longed-for adventure when she took it upon herself to wash his soiled briefs. The things we do for love. He went through surgery after they returned.

Mom’s health improved significantly under our roof. For the first five months, she slept a lot, getting back the energy she lost caring for dad and worrying about my handicapped nephew. Barbara would call once in a while, still single, but now by choice. The men in her life were "friends with benefits."

"I wish she would find a man and settle down," Mom grumbled for the tenth time. "I don’t approve of all this sleeping around. Did you know that one of her dates raped her?"

Wow! That was news to me.  Apparently, Barb's current interest got rough when she said  "no."  and  proceded to force himself upon her. A few years back, I had called Barb  and asked her to unload all love problems on me.  "It causes Mom and Dad so much distress. I'm not sure their hearts can handle it."  To my relief, she agreed. Fortunately, the calls were few, or maybe she chose to confide in her son.  I hoped not. He heard her crying often enough while growing up. 

Changing the subject, Mom handed me a list. "Shari, next time you go to the grocery store, could you get some things for me?" 

Oh, sure, I love to spend my free time rushing throught the aisles of Winn Dixie. 

I didn’t say it, just thought it. No big deal except for the denture adhesive. Sometimes, I ran into a student at the store, and they would look into my cart. Thank goodness, she didn’t need Depends.


Chapter 4
An Annoying Habit.

By Spitfire


Since Frank worked twelve midnight until morning, he went to bed after dinner with instructions to wake him at eleven.  An ideal quiet time for me to grade papers and make plans for the next day.  But I set aside an hour to relax in front of a favorite TV show. This worked well until Mom’s health got better, and she stopped going to bed at seven.

Our new Grandma apartment meant selling our love seat that turned into a bed. We paid movers to maneuver her rose-colored sofa and upholstered accent chairs through the hallway.  Painters coated the master bedroom, full bathroom, walk-in closet, and now her sitting room a soft pink to blend everything into a unit. Mom’s cherry end tables and oval- shaped cocktail table added more elegance.  A handsome mahogany box housed the television with pull-up rabbit ears. Our smaller and less reliable one went into the game room, once our garage.

Mom encouraged me to use her sitting room to watch TV even when she was sleeping.  Her main pleasures now were reading romance novels and following soap operas.   Planting and nurturing roses was out of the question.

After five months of rest, Mom felt happy to be able to stay awake and watch her favorite shows. We both enjoyed Seventh Heaven, Touched by an Angel, and Dr. Quinn, Medicine Woman.  Mom would walk out on any show headed for an unhappy ending.

Watching any show with Mother turned out to be a trip. A frustrating one.

Picture this:

A frail white-haired woman dressed in a flowered housecoat, and wearing Daniel Greene slippers, curls up on her sofa, like a contented cat.  I turn the channel to Dr. Quinn, Medicine Woman. We both hope on this episode, the proper Bostonian  will finally fall for rugged outdoorsman, Byron Sully. 

I settle in one of the easy chairs, papers in my lap  to grade during commercials. The action begins. Dr. Quinn dismounts a horse and heads for her office in Colorado’s new settlement. I feel the day's tension begin to ease--until Mom's voice pierces the room.  “Oh drat, I forgot my glasses.” 

I should offer to get them, but Mom can be quick. She heaves her four-foot- eight one hundred and twenty pound body off the sofa and totters into the adjoining bedroom.  A minute ticks by. Light dialogue. She hasn’t missed much.

“There!” She re-enters, glasses on, and eases back down. Fluffing a throw pillow behind her head and neck which almost blend together now, she stretches her legs out and watches the doctor mouth something to an old man.

“Oh damn! I forgot my hearing aids.” She spits out. Before I can stop her, she uses the armrest for lift-off.  Yep, Mom is definitely getting her energy back.

Two minutes later, she sits back down and starts to cough. “What have I missed?”  Cough, cough.

 Exasperated, I put my papers and pen on the table.  "Do you want some water?”

“No, no,”   Cough, cough. “I’ll be fine.”  Her aids emit a squeal.

I get up anyway and head for the kitchen. When I get back, Mom is stretched out again, but she takes a sip. “Thanks.  I think the doctor is lost in the woods.”

I know I am.

For the next ten minutes, she’s quiet, immersed in Dr. Quinn’s story. The commercials come on. I start grading papers.

“Shit! I need a blanket." I wince at the  unexpected language.  Her vocabulary deteriorated with each pressing need. Again, she makes a production of leaving the room.

One hour of TV is all I can sit through.  When the program ends, Mom sees me prepare to leave.

“Can’t you stay for the next show?”

“I have to grade essays, Mom.”

“Okay.” She sighs. “Will the noise bother you? I can’t turn it lower even with my aids. Maybe I need new batteries. ”

No, Mom, I think. You need a more patient, more tolerant daughter.

 


Chapter 5
The Lull Before the Storm

By Spitfire


A familiar sight at least five times a day—my mother exploring the contents of the refrigerator. I’d watch for three long minutes before yelling, "Mom, close the icebox. It’s costing money."

She never found what she wanted. That’s when the lists of junk food started. Green tea was okay, but chocolate donuts, coconut cookies, and Heath candy bars should have been a no-no. But I figure when you’re getting close to Heaven, it’s time to treat yourself on Earth.

Except for old age, Mom was healthy. She took thyroid pills, shots for osteoporosis, and a few vitamins. As proof of her health, I mention again, her trip to Scotland and Wales at age eighty. She could out-walk and out-climb her younger sister. But then, Auntie Dee (or "Manatee" as my kids nicknamed her) was twice the weight and width of my mother.  One more example of Mom's agility: she locked herself out of the house one day and pried open a window, hauled her thinning bones  over the sill and back into the living room.

A year went by. Frank’s boss changed his shift to the afternoon until midnight. By then, Mom was entering the living room through the hallway and was treated more than once to the sight of bare chested hubby in short pajama pants. I don’t know who was more embarrassed.

Bobbie would visit and keep Grandma up to date on his job and his health. Unlike his mother, he gave her only good news. "The doctors are stumped that I'm doing so much better than expected."

Barbara would call irregularly, still single, but now by choice, or had she found a substitution for men?  We found out later she wanted to buy a condominium. After all, she had a doctorate now and served as an associate dean and part-time professor at Loyola University in Chicago. Her small apartment was nice, but rent was high and the city so noisy.

Mom was nursing flu-like symptoms. Her head throbbed. Her nose hurt from constant sneezing and blowing. Her bones ached. She just wanted to go to bed when the phone rang.

Hi, Shari. I need to talk to Mom."

"She isn’t feeling good right now, Barb. Can it wait?"

"Not really," my sister replied.

Mom had heard my side of the conversation. "Is it Barb?" cough, cough. "I can talk to her for a minute." She sneezed and blew her nose.

Reluctantly, I gave up the phone. What could Barbara want to share that couldn’t wait another day?

A half hour later, Mom and I sat shell-shocked. My sister and  Mom’s daughter had just cracked our family apart.


Chapter 6
The Fatal Telephone Call

By Spitfire

I didn’t think of it as eavesdropping. After all, I was Mom’s caregiver and guardian. Even then, I only heard her part of the conversation.

"A condominium?...Where?...In the suburbs?...Twice the size of your apartment? That sounds good…. But you can’t rent it?  You have to buy it? I don’t know, Barbara. Have you thought this through?"

Since graduating from college, my divorced sister and her handicapped son had always lived in apartments. She taught at community colleges and worked on her doctorate as well as her love life. Her goal, however, was not to find marriage material and settle down, but to hold a full professor’s position at a prestigious university. Career came first in Barbara’s life.

Climbing the proverbial ladder meant moving, first to Virginia, then Maryland and, finally, a two year position at the State University of Buffalo, New York, but only as a visiting assistant professor.

Barb's lucky break came in 1986. Loyola University in Chicago offered her the position of associate dean. Three years later she was promoted to associate professor. That prompted her to find a place she could own.

"How long would you be there?" Mother was asking now. "What happens when a better career offer comes along? You’d have to sell it. No, Barbara, I won’t give the money. I don’t think it’s a good investment."

I could hear Barbara now, her voice like a tidal wave plunging toward the shore. "I only need ten thousand to put down. You gave Shari twenty thousand!"

"Yes, to add on a "Grandmother apartment," Mom’s voice rose too. "Right now, I’m sitting on my own sofa and watching my own TV. Thanks to your sister, I don’t have to go to a nursing home."

Mother coughed and blew her nose. Barb pleaded. Mother cut her off. "I’m too sick to talk anymore tonight. I’m not giving you the money."

I’d heard that tone of voice eons ago when she disciplined us for fighting. Now, her thin purple-veined hand clenched the phone, waiting for Barbara to say something.

Instead, Barbara hung up, quietly but deadly, her outrage clear. Mom looked to me, guilt already setting in. "If I thought she would settle down… I wish she would find a man and get married again. I don’t know. Maybe I should give her the money."

"Sleep on it, Mom." I said.

"It goes against my instincts, but I don’t want her angry with me for the rest of my life."

Déjà vu. The same reason my parents went along with Barbara’s hasty marriage that ended in disaster.  Mom didn't want to incur anyone's wrath. As I said before, she hated unhappy endings. She envisioned us as a loving family. To keep things peaceful, the next morning she dialed my sister to tell her she had changed her mind and would give her the money.

Ten rings. No one answered. "That’s strange," I  said.

Suddenly, an indifferent recorded voice announced, "The number you have dialed has been disconnected."

Mom dropped the phone, her face white. We turned to each other, both of us numb with disbelief. Barbara had severed over forty years of unconditional love in less than ten minutes.

"We'll call Bobby tomorrow," I said. "Maybe he can straighten things out."

Bobby heard the whole story from his mother's side first. He squirmed in the middle. "I agree with you, Grandma. It's a bad investment. Condominiums aren't like houses, They don't go up in value. Mom doesn't always make good decisions. I  have her new number, but she told me not to give it out. She doesn’t even want me to talk to you or Aunt Shari, but I said I wouldn’t agree to that."

Mother wrote a letter. The mailman returned it, unopened.

Thus began a long estrangement. Barbara gave Bobby orders not to divulge anything about her life. But he let us know she borrowed from the bank, bought a second floor condo, put in laminated flooring, wallpapered the kitchen and replaced the shower with a jacuzzi tub. Would she regret her rash decision? Would it be the mistake Mom predicted?  

Whatever happened, Barb made it clear she wanted out of our lives. It took a stranger some years later to bring her back into the fold. At least, she  didn't cut off her son.


Chapter 7
A Second Shock

By Spitfire

At first, we thought Mom had dialed the wrong number. I tried my luck and received the same cold recording. Then Mom called her  son, who lived twenty miles from us now.

"Did your mother change her phone number, Bobby? We had an argument last night—."

"I know, Grandma," Bobby interrupted. "She called right after and told me. I don’t know what she’s thinking. Changing her phone number and e-mail so you can’t reach her. I have her new number, but she told me not to give it out. She doesn’t even want ME to talk to you or Aunt Shari, but I said I wouldn’t do that." His voice choked. "I’m sorry, Grandma. I tried to reason with her, but you know Mom."

"I’m sorry she put you in the middle." My mother tried to comfort him. "Don’t worry. I can deal with it. Just keep me posted. Let me know she’s safe. "

A week later, Bobby called to tell us that Barb took out a loan, bought a second floor condominium, put in new carpet and wallpaper. She mailed photos which he shared with us.

I felt sad that Barb had cut me off. Who could she tell her problems to now? Up until then, we had shared some personal moments and became close again. When in Buffalo she invited me up for a week. I joined her in volunteer work at a soup kitchen, observed her teach a night class and met her current boyfriend. He was the opposite in looks to her first husband. Blonde and skinny. In retrospect, that makes sense. Any feelings of jealousy I had disappeared after seeing the type who attracted her. Then again, it might be slim pickings to find someone smart enough to keep up with her.

When at Loyola, she had summers free to spend at the cottage with the rest of the family. She confided in me that she was embarrassed to admit how many men she had bedded. Poor me, I thought. I've only known one. Might be fun to try a few. Jealousy reared its head for a moment. Then shock.

"I slept with a Jesuit for a while. He sweated so much, I washed the sheets as soon as he left." Barb made a face.

Was she bragging or complaining?

"Jesuit? Aren’t they supposed to vow chastity, just like priests?"

My sister giggled. "I’m sure, but after all he is a man first."

Yep, she was bragging. And desperate, too, I thought. Settling for sheets  soaked with guilt. That must have smelled.

But like everything in her life, the Jesuit was a throwaway. Two and a half years after she chose to estrange herself,  Bobby called with news.

"Mom’s selling the condo. She found a better teaching position as a full-time professor at the University of Memphis in Tennessee."

Mom sighed, happy that Barbara found what she wanted. From 1993 to 1998 she stayed in Memphis as a full professor and later department chair and associate dean. Bobby told us she took a big loss on the condo. Once again, she rented an apartment.

But she didn’t share any of this good and bad news with us. Her son kept us posted. Then three years after Barb moved, we heard from her again, but not to say sorry or Mom was right.
 
The phone rang one afternoon. I let Mom answer, thinking it might be her close friend Faye. Instead it was my sister. I could hear her reserved but prickly voice from where I stood. 

"Mom, I got married last week. Rex, my husband, thought I should tell you."


Chapter 8
The Scoop on Rex

By Spitfire

To date: Mom moved in with us in 1991. A year later, my sister called from Chicago and asked for ten grand to put down on a condominium. Mom said no because Barb never stayed any place very long as she continued to climb the ladder. In retaliation, Barb changed her phone number and cut off communication. Her son Bobby kept us posted on her life even though she asked him not too. Then four and a half years later, we heard from her again, but not to say she was sorry or that Mom was right. Rather, she announced in a cold, unemotional voice, "Mom, I got married last week. Rex, my husband, thought I should tell you."

 

What do you say to a daughter who disowned you over four years ago? How should a mother respond to her youngest child who divorced at twenty-six and kept looking for the right man while her handicapped son grew up, graduated, and made a life for himself in Florida? Mom hoped all those years, Barbara would find someone to love, some man who would love her in return, and she’d settle down. Instead my sister went through men like I go through a box of chocolates. She’d love ’em and leave ’em. Sometimes, vice versa.

Twenty-four years had passed since the hostile divorce. Barb was now pushing fifty.

"You’re married!" Mother squealed with delight. "Oh, Barbara, it’s so good to hear your voice again." That’s what I loved about my parents. No recriminations. No raking over the past. Their love was unconditional.

Barb felt it too. Her tone softened. She spouted the details.

"I told Bobby about our engagement but swore him to secrecy. I do know he’s kept you up to date on my job history."

"Yes, you’re in Tennessee now as a full-time professor. Congratulations!"

Barb talked for almost forty minutes. Mother’s face glowed. She had her daughter back again. When she hung up, I heard the details.

"His name is Rex Hamm. She says he looks like Donald O’Conner."

Rex Hamm? That was good for a chuckle. Barbara Hamm. But my sister wanted to keep her maiden name for professional purposes. I mean who wants to be called Dr. Hamm.

"He’s forty years old—" Mom continued.

"She’s robbing the cradle!"

"And never been married. He lives with his mother."

"Oh no. A Mama’s Boy."

"Not necessarily."

Oh dear, I was messing up Mom’s happy endings.

"You’ll never guess where she met him."

"At the universiy?"

"No, he’s not a professor. He’s an accountant."

Never married and in a profession for nerds? I hoped she had test driven him between the sheets.

"She met him in church. He’s also an Episcopalian," Mother added.

So, Sis had found faith again. That was good. She had rejected God after her failed marriage and flawed child. I never found out why she returned. Perhaps the Jesuit tried to convert her to Catholicism. Episcopalian is not far away.

"Rex personally knows the Archbishp." I heard Mother say, noncommittally.

Yes, that would impress Sis. Her husband knew a powerful and respected man. I imagined her inviting this impressive person for dinner and serving special dishes. Unlike me, she enjoyed cooking and entertaining her colleagues even if she were the only single woman at the table. But I’m betting at least one guest was male and divorced or widowed. Maybe even a bachelor like Rex. I had to like him for telling Barb to get her act together and make amends. 

Still, a man who lived with his mother for forty years didn't sound like good marriage material.

Author Notes Donald O'Connor (August 28, 1925-September 27, 2003) was an American dancer, singer, and actor who came to fame in a series of movies. He is best known today for his role as Gene Kelly's friend in Singin' in the Rain (1952).


Chapter 9
Guilt

By Spitfire

Prior action: After 25 years of being single again, my sister breaks a silence of over four years to tell Mom that she just got married again. After hearing the details about this bachelor,I wonder if a man who lived with his mother for forty years is good marriage material.

 

Two months later, Barb and Rex drove to Tampa to visit her son. We joined them at his condominium, one with renovations for the handicapped. Rex picked up a Thanksgiving dinner at Winn Dixie. Throughout the meal, my sister gushed about her second husband.

"Isn’t he handsome? Don’t you think he looks like Donald O’Conner?" She giggled like a teenager and showed off a small diamond on her slim finger.

"He’s so romantic, just like Dad. Brings home flowers for no reason at all."

Rex exuded Southern hospitality both in manners and speech. For the most part, he remained quiet, but his eyes smiled with love and content. Effortlessly, he fit into the conversation about how they met, their plans to buy a house and eventually fly to Switzerland for a belated honeymoon. No one mentioned the four-year estrangement. Something to be swept under the rug, as they say. Barbara greeted both Mom and me with her usual cool reserve. Warmth was saved for Bobby and Rex.

"At least, he’s intelligent," Mom said as we drove back.

"How can you tell?" I asked. "He didn’t talk much. But he’s slender like her. They make a nice-looking couple."

Phone calls resumed as Barb shared news they had bought a two-bedroom brick house, not new, but what they could afford. She sent pictures of each room marked with her special touch. Barb had a designer’s eye. Simplicity and starkness were her style. Cream, tan and browns her favorite colors. Think Danish modern. Clean and uncluttered. The opposite of me.

Although Mother stopped worrying about her daughter, her bones continued to weaken. The arthritis accelerated. I could see a time coming when she would need help getting in and out of the bathtub (she hated showers) and walking. The solution would be to quit my teaching job, but I’d resent her then. In spite of the work involved, I loved my teenage students. The thought of staying home depressed me.

Five and a half years had gone by. "Mom would be better off," I thought, "at Rosewood Gardens, an independent living facility ten miles away that provided meals, social outings, and card games."

But Mom wasn’t the social type. She preferred a good book or movie to people. Besides, she had forked over twenty thousand dollars so we could build on a Grandma’s apartment. What was wrong with me that I didn’t want to take care of Mother until she passed over? I loved her. We shared the same spiritual beliefs. Our house was large enough. I started to write this memoir in hopes of having an epiphany to get rid of the guilt. Well, it just happened tonight as I reflected on this. I realized a heavy emotional stress was going on in my life. About the same time Barbara had broken her bond with Mom, my own daughter had chosen to rip apart any leftover cord with me.

To be continued.

Author Notes Picture from Google Images. An umbilical cord shaped as a heart.


Chapter 10
Long Distance Relationship, Part One

By Spitfire

Rewrite of last paragraph in Chapter Ten

I started to write this memoir in hopes of having an epiphany to get rid of my guilt. It happened tonight. An unpleasant memory came back. Ten months before Barbara cut Mom out of her life, my daughter attacked me over the phone.   
 

My daughter and I were closer than most teens to their mothers. But that's not always a good thing. Emotional ties have to be loosened for a child to learn autonomy. She recognized her dependency on me,  and therefore chose to attend a college three hundred miles away. Her first year after graduation, she lived with us and worked as a substitute teacher at the school where I taught. Her goal? Earn enough money to move to Hollywood, California, find a job as a waitress, and audition for movie or TV roles. How many young girls have that dream? I never discouraged her, but insisted she get a degree first.

Her passion for acting, singing and dancing kept teen hormones at bay. Since I wouldn’t let my daughter date until she turned sixteen, she saw no point in flirting with boys. The lure of the stage replaced this desire.  But then, a wooden platform can’t show affection. Hence, we grew tight in our twosome circle of unconditional love. But not enough to make her give up the need to perform.

"The only time I really feel comfortable," she told me, "is when I'm on stage."
 

In the summer of 1992, Nichole, accompanied by her younger brother, made the long trip to California. My half-sister’s family lived near Hollywood and invited her to live there rent-free. With four male cousins ready to spoil her, I didn’t fuss about a separation of three thousand miles. My son returned by Greyhound, an experience he hopes never to repeat. During the ensuing year, telephone calls with Nichole went something like this:

  • "Mom, I miss you, but the boys are so good to me. I found a part-time job as a waitress. It’s a drag, but tips are good. I like being able to take home cash every night. What’s going on in your life? How is Dad?
  • "Mom, I had head shots taken this week and sent them to agents. I mailed a copy to you. Uncle Lynn took me flying in his small private plane. Next weekend, we’re all going to the San Diego Zoo. Wish you were here."
  • "Mom, I went to three auditions for bit parts on Monday, Tuesday, and Friday. Haven’t gotten any callbacks though. I went on a date with a guy from work, but he’s not my type. How are your classes this year? Ugh, I never realized how hard you worked until I took over that steady substitute job and had all the paperwork every night."

My daughter called once a week. Our phone bills were outrageous. Remember those days without cellphones?  With modern technology I would have heard from her every day as constant rejection threw her into states of depression. That’s when I fretted, having dealt with that issue when she turned fifteen.
 

A year went by. Although I didn’t suffer empty nest syndrome, I often looked at the clock, counted back three hours, and wondered what she would be doing right now. Auditioning or taking an order? Dating, I hoped, although I never asked. She would tell me if someone important walked into her life.  And she did.

"Mom? I have something exciting to tell you."

"You got a part?"

"No, but I do have another headshot that might work better than the last two."

"Well, whatever it is, you sound happy."

"A guy from work asked me out three weekends in a row. We hit it off and plan to see much more of each other. His name is Jeff. He wants to be an actor too. You wouldn’t believe how talented and funny he is."

I felt so relieved by the thrill in her voice and hoped it worked out. Jeff could take my place and help my daughter navigate the disappointments bound to happen to wannabe actors. Love is the best medicine to beat the blues. Unfortunately, I accidentally put their budding love in jeopardy when she brought him home six months later to meet us.

To be continued.

Author Notes I've broken this up into two parts to avoid a lengthy piece.


Chapter 11
Long Distance Relationship, Part 2

By Spitfire

I looked forward to seeing my daughter for the first time in two years, but not with a boyfriend. How much time alone would I get with her? Jeff came along because his mother and stepfather lived near Miami on the opposite coast from Tampa. The plan was to visit us first for three days, then borrow one of our cars to drive to Miami and back.

At the airport, hubby and I scanned the crowd disembarking from Nichole’s flight.

"I see her!" I shouted to Frank while drinking in the sight of her perfect posture, slender frame, straight dark hair, and delicate features. Then my eyes shifted to the five foot eight fellow next to her. Like my nephew Bobby, he had a head that overpowered his round-shouldered body. His long arms and large hands made me think of an ape. Most of all, he looked close to thirty! Turns out, Nichole was eighteen months his senior.

"He’s ugly!" Frank hissed in my ear. "Why would she want to date him?"

Jeff’s eyebrows looked like the crooked legs of a hairy spider. A large nose and heavy chin dominated his face. On the other hand, he had lovely, thick, curly dark hair set far back on his broad forehead.

I found out later that his hobbies were as scary as his face. He drew dark cartoon characters who spewed cuss words. When shopping, Jeff canvased stores that sold creep stuff like skulls, horned gargoyles, wire spiders, wide leather wristbands with metal studs. At least, he had no piercings, not even in an ear.

We brought Mother over to meet Jeff. She never judged anyone at first sight, something I tend to do, but after he showed off his art work, she said, "I’d like to get inside your head sometime."

"Oh no you wouldn’t." Jeff didn’t smile or laugh.

Three days flew by. Nichole stayed glued to Jeff’s side. I wanted to have her alone just to girl-talk for a while. Hubby obliged by offering to show Jeff the Juvenile Detention Center where he now worked. Visiting a jail fit in with this young man’s dark personality. Rubbing his hands together, he chortled, "I’d love to see the hoodlums." That didn’t sit well with Frank. To him the inmates just didn’t have moral guidance at the right time in their lives.

Whatever fond memories I have of that brief visit were overshadowed by what happened the day she left for Miami.

"We want to take the Oldsmobile," Nichole announced.

"That car’s only a year old, and I need it for the long trip to work," Frank said. "Take the Plymouth. Mom doesn’t need it for the summer."

"It’s five years old!" Nichole protested.

"You’re not taking the new car." We both stood firm. 

Sometimes, I wonder if my daughter has a sixth sense. The next day she called, her voice full of rage.

"We’re here no thanks to you! The car broke down on Alligator Alley. We waited for an hour before someone came along and offered to call a tow truck as soon as he could find a place with a phone. (Cell phones were still a few years away.) Three hours later, a mechanic fixed the problem. We had to pool our cash to pay."

"Calm down, honey. We’ll pay—."

"Do you realize the hell you put us through?" Her voice verged on the hysterical. "Jeff is so stressed, he’s physically sick. You purposely gave us that piece of junk. What if we can’t—"

"How can you say such a thing! " I yelled back. 

"I can’t talk anymore," she snapped. "I’m too mad at you."

Without even a goodbye she hung up.

"How dare she talk to me like that!" I reported the conversation to Frank who was furious too. "California has changed her or maybe it’s Jeff's negative energy."

By the time the lovebirds came back, we had all cooled down, or so I thought. But as soon as Nichole reached my sister’s home in San Fernando Valley, she called again with an acid tongue, "The trip on the plane was horrible. We got into a fight, and Jeff almost broke up with me. I hope you’re happy!"

"I’m sorry." I managed to lie. "But things are good now?"

"Yes," she grumbled.

"What did you think of his mother?" I asked.

"She’s pretty and reminds me of you."

So, I guess we’re good too, I thought, after ending the call. Still, it was the first time she'd ever been ugly with me. Would our relationship ever her feelings for me ever be the same? I feared not, unless she broke up with Jeff. Frank and I decided he was loud and crude, not  a type that would fit into our family.

To be continued.

 

Author Notes If you missed it, part one is paying until noon on Sunday


Chapter 12
Long Distance Relationship, Part 3

By Spitfire

To date: My daughter brings home her first boyfriend to meet us. Frank and I are not impressed. When I let the couple borrow my car to drive one hundred miles to see his parents, the car breaks down. Nichole calls and is verbally abusive.

Would our relationship ever be the same? I feared not, unless she broke up with Jeff. Frank and I decided he wasn’t someone who would fit into our family. Mom agreed.

"If you attack him," she warned, "she’s more likely to stick by him. Nichole always favors the underdog."

The next week, my daughter called, no more hostility in her voice. "Jeff went into the hospital after we got back. All his allergies flared up. He could barely breathe. Uncle Lynn said he could move in with us for a while because his grandparents aren’t healthy enough to take care of him."

I didn’t ask if they shared a room. In my house, they stayed separated at night. Nichole didn’t question our moral ground on this.

The next call: "Jeff’s doing better. He moved back in with his grandparents, but we’ve decided to rent an apartment together." That was the plan in December of 1993.

But Mother Nature stirred things up on January 17th of the New Year. At 4:30 in the morning their time, a 6.7 magnitude earthquake, approximately 15 seconds long, shook the ground in the region where my daughter lived. Several thousand aftershocks occurred for the next eleven hours. The death toll was 57, with more than 5,000 injured. Earthquake-caused property damage totaled over $20 billion.

Several hours went by before I got through to Nichole. My first question, "Are you okay?"

"Uncle Lynn told me the house was structurally sound. He and Aunt Anne have secured bookshelves and pictures and other things that could crash. All the houses around here look pretty good."

"Did you feel it?"

"Oh yes. I was sleeping and my bed started shaking. At first, I thought I was having a bad dream. Then Uncle Lynn knocked at the door and told me to stand in the doorway where the ceiling couldn’t fall on me. I was scared, but the first shock didn’t last long. It’s all the aftershocks that made me panic."

Did I ask about Jeff? Probably not. I don’t remember.

"Are you going to work today?"

"Nobody’s going anywhere for a long while. The Santa Monica Freeway has collapsed. They’re closing schools, libraries, malls and even suspending mail service. Want to hear something really scary? The Northridge Meadows apartment complex, where Jeff and I planned to move next month, collapsed. Sixteen people were killed."

My values were still old-fashioned. Living together without the vows of marriage? But times change, and maybe for the better. A 24/7 setup meant exposure to the real person, not just the mask worn on dates.

Rattled by the quake, Nichole called us a week later. "Me and Jeff are moving to Seattle. We drove enough around the area and watched the news. Looting began several days ago, and it will be months before things get back to normal. Doesn't your cousin Jill live in the city? Maybe she’ll help me find a job."

"Looks like the relationship is serious," I reported to Frank. "We’ll have to accept him, like it or not."

I thought of the time when Nichole asked her Dad, "Do you like my boyfriend?"

"It doesn’t matter if I like him or not," he answered. "What’s important is how you feel."

Easy to see who’s the diplomat in our family.

As it turned out, the change of scenery was good for both of them. They rented a two-bedroom cottage on the lake with a clear view of Mount Rainier. Jeff found a job at a video store within walking distance. Nichole drove into the city for work as a receptionist. She auditioned for Community Theater and won small roles in two musicals.

Most promising of all, my daughter urged me to visit. Frank couldn’t get time off, but it was summer so I planned to fly out for a week. Jeff’s hours kept him busy, but Nichole took time off to show me the Space Needle, Pioneer Square, and the Pike Place Public Market. At one point, we met up with my cousin and the four of us went kyaking, a first for me. Arm in arm, my daughter and I strolled through malls and repaired the break in our relationship. Mom was especially pleased to see Nichole still attached to me. But in 1999, that too would change.

To be continued.


Chapter 13
Long Distance Relationship, Part 4

By Spitfire

The end of part 3:
Arm in arm, my daughter and I strolled through malls and repaired the break in our relationship. Mom was especially pleased to see Nichole still attached to me. But in 1999, that too would change.
 

Several months after my return from Seattle, Mom moved in at Frank's invitation. Maybe his grand gesture earned brownie points with the Big Guy, whom I trusted to keep my daughter safe and happy. In January 1996, she called, her voice leaping with joy.

"Jeff auditioned for Disney World in Orlando and signed a nine-month contract. He’ll be flying to Florida next week to start rehearsals for melodramatic street theater. Best of all, this gig means he’s qualified now to join SAG. It’s nearly impossible to get a role unless you’re in the Union."

"I’m so excited for him," I squealed. "But what about you?"

"I already gave notice at work, but have to complete the run of Anything Goes, plus we still have a month left on our lease. That will give Jeff time to find an apartment."

Yea! Nichole would be ninety miles away instead of three thousand, actually less, since the theme park is located in Kissimmee, seventeen miles southwest of Orlando. A major objection to her boyfriend just melted away. The slacker now had a full-time job with benefits and a healthy paycheck. He was officially an actor now.

More reports came as she waited to join him. "Jeff rented a second-floor apartment around the corner from Universal Studios and borrowed furniture from friends including a double bed."

The young man went up another notch. Nichole was a wimp when it came to asking favors. She would have bought new bed, sofa, kitchen set. Jeff’s weird sense of humor earned him quick friends among his fellow workers. He was an extrovert and Nichole, the introvert. Maybe that was the attraction. He completed a missing piece of her personality. She relied on him to plan their social life.

Within a month of her arrival, she found a job as a legal assistant. "That’s impressive," I told her over the phone. "You have no experience except waiting tables and answering phones."

"It’s easy to doctor a resume," she countered. "I read how to do it. The job involves maintaining and organizing files, conducting legal research, and drafting documents. I did something of that sort in my part-time job at college. I don’t want to wait tables. It pays less than minimum wage since we get tips. California isn’t that cheap!"

I laughed. "Any other complaints about Florida?"

"The drivers are the worst. They cut you off, slow down for no reason. The Freeway was a picnic compared to this. When are you planning to visit? "

That was the question I wanted to hear. "Next weekend?"

"We'll go to Disney World. I want you and Dad to see how talented Jeff is."

Her significant other, as I called him now, played stereotypical villains in four different skits. Never the handsome hero, though. Type-casting, I wanted to say. Disney had/has dress codes including no long hair for men, no beards or mustaches except fake ones, appropriate attire when off-duty and walking the premises. Jeff hated rules, made fun of his employer. Word got around. He wasn’t invited to renew his contract. He didn’t care. By the end of nine months, he couldn't wait to take Nichole and move back to California. She was just as eager to get away from what she called The Bible Belt.

Meanwhile, Barbara called Mother for the first time in four years to announce she remarried a week ago. The irony of it.  Mom got her daughter back, and I lost mine for the second time to Jeff and California.

To be continued.

Author Notes SAG --The Screen Actors Guild--American Federation of Television and Radio Artists (SAG-AFTRA) is an American labor union presenting performers, journalists, and radio personalities worldwide.

Anything Goes- a popular old musical.


Chapter 14
Suspicion of Murder

By Spitfire

Previously:  We meet Rex, Barbara's second husband, who seems pleasant enough. My daughter's boyfriend is hired to work as an actor at Disney World in Florida. She follows him out there. Now there's only ninety miles between us.  When his contract is up, both of them head back to L.A. to follow their dreams of movie star fame.  
 

Nineteen-ninety-six. Mom is thrilled that my sister remarried and now has a house as well as a career. Rex takes her to Switzerland for two weeks. First time, she’s been out of America. Myself, I had been to Europe three times as a chaperone for college-bound students. It cost me nothing.

My son Christopher, now graduated with a Master’s Degree in Computer Engineering, has a good job and a small apartment near Orlando, a ninety minute drive for us. He’s looking for love again, after being hurt by Sandi, his roommate for three years. Six months after their break-up he falls hard for Joanne, a petite blue-eyed blonde, who shares his enthusiasm for all around exercise and a healthy diet.  "I hope he marries her," Mom said after he brings her home at Easter time.

Toward the end of the year, Mom’s younger sister, Dee, eighty-two, lost her fourth husband two months after she  agreed to marry him. She sold his house and moved into Kings Point, a gated community for seniors only. The amenities were high, but her son Bobbie, now in his fifties, mailed a check every month in exchange for a promise to leave the condominium to him. For the first time in a long while, my aunt didn't have to worry about bills.  But it didn't last long.

Beverly,  Bob's wife called Dee one afternoon.

"I'm sorry to give you bad news, but Bobbie died."



She never expected he would die, and his wife cut off future checks.

"Beverly murdered him!" My aunt raged. "He was worth a million dollars." She confided in her sister who tried not to get upset about it. Stress made Mother more dependent on me for emotional support. "I would have flown to Kentucky for the memorial service," Auntie Dee sobbed.

"I can’t believe she didn’t call you the day it happened." I offered my sympathy.

"She didn’t tell me until after the cremation two days later! That’s proof for me that she’s guilty."

"Did Beverly call Bob’s father, Dee’s first husband?" I wanted to ask, but thought better. Why twist a knife further into her back if the answer were yes.

The story as Dee heard it for Bev went like this: "He had hunger pains around midnight and went downstairs to the kitchen. Then I heard a loud thud. When I called, no one answered. I got out of bed to investigate. He had fallen on his face, the refrigerator open. I checked for vital signs. None. I called the paramedics who pronounced him dead.

My aunt hired a detective who could only verify that his wife took her time before dialing 9-1-1. Signing a natural death certificate posed no problem. My cousin was five foot nine and weighed well over two hundred pounds. His doctor had warned him his heart and lungs were at risk if he didn’t stop smoking. Several prescription pill bottles lined a medicine cabinet in his bathroom

"Your mother thinks Bev poisoned your brother," I talked long-distance to his sister.

Jill detested her mother. Still, she sided with her on this point. "It’s possible. Bev insisted he take herbal medicine. In combination with certain drugs, it can be lethal. Cremation would ensure no post-mortem autopsy."

"Bobby wanted to be buried in an expensive casket. He hated fire," his mother wailed. "Bev wouldn’t spend money on a funeral. She’s a millionaire now."

Dee never liked any of Bob’s wives, but most of all Bev, an alcoholic when he met her. She knew her way around wills and insurance, her line of work. My wheeler-dealer good-looking cousin bought a one million dollar policy after the wedding and kept Bev sober their five years of marriage.

"I’m a pauper now. Bev denied any deal between me and my son. She a thief and a murderer and should be in prison". Aunt Dee wore her bitterness like a second skin. The detective had no proof. She made a little money by reading astrology charts at a hundred dollars for one hour and by teaching classes on the subject. I suspect Mom helped her out financially too. "We’re blood," she would say. "I don’t always like my sister, but I love her just like I do you and Barbara."

Blood is thicker than water, I always believed. Maybe Nichole would realize Jeff wasn’t the right man for her. Maybe when she turned twenty-nine, the world would knock some sense in her. The only way that could happen would be for her to get a big break that gave her confidence she could make it in Hollywood without him.

In ninety-ninety-seven, some of my prayers were answered.

Author Notes I know there's a tense change here. Let me know if it works.


Chapter 14
The Lull Between Storms

By Spitfire

Previously:  Mom and I met Rex, Barbara's second husband, who seemed a good match. My daughter's boyfriend was hired to work as an actor at Disney World in Florida. She followed him. Now, there were only ninety miles between us. Nichole and I mended our differences and become close again. However, when Jeff's contract ended, both head back to L.A. to follow their dreams. I'll miss her, but not him.  
 

Nineteen-ninety-six.  Almost three years have gone by since Mom moved in.  She's thrilled that my sister remarried and now has a house as well as a career. Rex took her to Switzerland for two weeks. First time she’s been out of America. Myself, I had been to Europe three times as a chaperone for college-bound students. It cost me nothing.

My son Christopher, now graduated with a Master’s Degree in Computer Engineering, found  a good job and an apartment near Orlando, a ninety minute drive for us. He’s looking for love again, after being hurt by Sandi, his roommate of three years. Six months after their break-up he falls hard for Joanne, a petite blue-eyed blonde, who shares his enthusiasm for all-around exercise and a healthy diet. "I hope he marries her," Mom said after he brings her home at Easter time. 
 
Nichole calls from L.A.  She's living with Jeff in a small apartment. They buy a black pug with emotional issues and name him Bugsy.  I'm in shock. My daughter had hated dogs when she lived with us, but loved cats. We bought her a half-Persian, half domestic orange kitten. "Fire" passed away her last year of college.  But Jeff is allergic to cats. So a dog it is.  To me, the pug makes Jeff look almost handsome.

Mom and I are making the best of it. Her health improves.  Friends come to take her to lunch once in a while. The friends belong to both Mom and her younger sister who lives twenty minutes away. The two are different in so many ways. Mom is class. Dee is brass. Both work at liking each other. It's a love mixed with jealousy relationship.

But differences are forgotten when a crisis is so severe, the pain has to be lessened by sharing with someone close.  At age eighty-three,  my tart-tongued aunt faced a mother's biggest fear. The news broke another part of my mother's heart and fueled the anger and resentment Dee felt most of her life. 


To be continued.

 

Author Notes Unfortunately, I have no pictures of Bugsy. Thank Google images for the photo.


Chapter 15
A Parasitic Relationshp

By Spitfire



Previously:  My mother and her sister who lived fifteen minutes away have a love mixed with jealousy relationship. But differences are  forgotten when crisis hits. 

My aunt always thought she would attract a wealthy man and be supported in style. That never happened. She divorced her first husband for reasons unknown and never stopped hating him. A strict and demanding mother, she cut off affection to her daughter because she married a Jewish boy. Fiercely protective of her first-born, she controlled Bobby’s early life. Her son’s good-looks made him popular with older girls. At fourteen, he dated a sixteen year-old and got her pregnant.

"You’ll marry her," Dee ordered. "As soon as she has the baby, tell her good-bye. A judge can annul the marriage. We’ll continue our lives as if it never happened."

"My sister can be ruthless when it comes to a reputation. She stole poems I wrote in high school and published them in the literary magazine under her name," Mother told me. In spite of this, she offered free room and board when Dee struggled financially in her gypsy-style life.  "She envies me my stability," Mother would say.

After her children left home, my aunt taught high school business classes and hated it. "Give the kid their own workbooks, and they’ll be happy," she advised me as I struggled with discipline problems  when teaching. Actually, this worked sometimes.

Dee never bought into the social security system (a choice back then), so leaving the system left her no money for later years. She married again, a man who spent more money than he made. Penniless, she made her way back to Mom and Dad and stayed with them for six months. Barb and I were married by then.

She returned to teaching, then moved to California and took a job as a housekeeper for Jerry Lewis and his family. The woman believed in cleanliness first, God second. Whenever anyone in the house had a cold, she sprayed all the doorknobs with Lysol.

To me, my aunt led an exciting life. She found another man in California and lived on his houseboat in Alaska for three years. No binding contract. When she tired of him, she headed for Mom's new home in Florida and moved in with her for the second time. By then both sisters were in their late seventies.  Age never stopped Dee's man-hunting.  Bill came along, a solid widower who wanted their arrangement to be legal. She refused. He wasn't rich. But four years later  she relented when he found out he had cancer. Unfortunately, their time as man and wife was too short (two months) for her to inherit anything but the house.  Bill never did change his will.

After selling their home, Dee moved into Kings Point, a gated community for seniors. The amenities were high, but her son, now well-off and in his mid-fifties, mailed her a check every month on condition she leave the condo to him some day. With the assurance that he would take care of her until she passed on, my aunt at last felt financially secure.

Two years went by. Dee wished Bobby lived closer than Kentucky. She was as close to her son as I was with my daughter. Likewise, she hated his choice of a mate. Beverly was his second wife, an alcoholic when he married her. Her son never brought Bev with him when he flew out to visit his mom.

"You need to lose weight," Dee urged him, although she packed so many pounds, my children called her "Manatee", but not to her face. 

Mom listened to her sister’s concerns about her son’s health. Still, it came as a shock when Beverly called Dee one evening and announced,  "Bobby died three days ago. I had a memorial service for him this morning."

Dee contacted Mom with the news and followed it up with her instincts. " Bev murdered him."



 

To be continued.


Chapter 16
Dee's Suspicions

By Spitfire

Previously:

Mom listened to Dee’s rants about her son’s health. Still, it came as a shock when his wife called her sister and announced, "Bobby died three days ago. I had a memorial service for him this morning."
Dee contacted Mom and added, "Bev murdered him."

I was shocked at her accusation, but then the facts added up.

"Why did she wait three days to tell me?" Dee’s anger superseded her grief. "He was my son, for God’s sake! Why didn’t she have a funeral and bury him? That’s what Bobby wanted. Certainly not cremation! She should have invited me to the service, at least. The bitch cheated me. How can I have closure?" Auntie Dee sobbed while my mother tried to comfort her.

She called her daughter, having made amends years ago. When grandchildren entered the picture, Dee let go of her animosity. Then too, Jill's Jewish  husband left over religious differences in raising his two girls. My aunt doted on Cathy and Page, treating them far better than she had Bobby and Jill.

As if following in her mother’s footsteps, Jill latched on to another man once her children left home. In her mid-forties, she shocked us by marrying a baby – a man ten years her junior. His cherubic face made him look twenty. The marriage lasted twelve years.

"I know the details, Mom," Jill said in a calm voice. "Bev called me after phoning our father and then you."

Dee bristled. "She called that snake before telling me? I didn’t know Bobby even kept in touch with the bastard. "

"Get over it, Mom." Jill was the voice of reason. "Dad is still a part of our history."

Dee ignored the reference. "Did Beverly tell you what happened? I wouldn’t put it beyond her to tell different stories."

"Bev told me my brother woke up around midnight and went downstairs to get a snack. She was asleep but woke up at the sound of a loud thud. She got out of bed to investigate and found Bobby had fallen on his face, the refrigerator door wide open. She checked for vital signs, and then called the paramedics who pronounced him dead."

"Same story she gave me," Dee sighed.

"You know he had heart problems," Jill offered. "The story is plausible."

"But why make the decision to cremate him and then tell us after? I would have liked to have attended the service at least."

"Well, there’s no love lost between Bobby and me, but I would have gone too. Mom, I know how much you loved my brother and I’m sorry for your loss."

"I think the bitch murdered him. He had an insurance policy for a million dollars and assets totalling another two million."

Jill stayed quiet, then said, "She loved him."

But Dee perversely couldn’t let the idea go. Hearing her sister’s pain and anger made Mother more dependent on me for emotional support.

My aunt hired a detective who could only prove that his second wife took her sweet time before dialing nine-one-one. Signing a natural death certificate posed no problem. My cousin was five foot nine and weighed well over two hundred pounds. His doctor had warned him his heart and lungs were at risk if he didn’t stop smoking. Several prescription pill bottles lined a medicine cabinet in his bathroom.

"Your mom is sure that Bev poisoned your brother," I talked long-distance to his sister. To my surprise, she agreed.

"It’s possible. I knew Bev insisted he take herbal medicine. In combination with certain drugs, it can be lethal. There’s no way to find out. Cremation means no autopsy."

Dee never trusted Bev, a recovering alcoholic. "She knew her way around wills and insurance," my aunt wailed. "That was her line of work. She knew how to change things. I’m a pauper now. Bev denied any deal between me and my son. No more monthly checks. She's a thief and a murderer and should be in prison. Instead, she's living the high life with his money. That fool detective couln't find any proof."

Aunt Dee wore bitterness like a second skin. Earning money now meant reading astrology charts at a hundred dollars for one hour and teaching classes on the same subject. She had long ago passed an exam and received a degree verifying her skills. When in California, she read for  movie stars. Her predictions were amazingly accurate as I found out for myself.

I suspect Mom helped her financially too. "We’re blood," she would say. "I don’t always like my sister, but I love her just like I do you and Barbara. We’re family no matter how far the distance."

Nichole came to mind. Did she still think of us as family?  Sometimes, I felt Jeff and California had changed her values. Maybe when she turned twenty-nine, the world would knock some sense into her. An acting job would give her confidence she could make it without him.

In nineteen-ninety-seven, my prayers were answerd. My daughter got a break that meant separation from Jeff.

To be continued.


Chapter 17
Nichole's Break

By Spitfire

Previously:  Mother helps her sister with finances now that Dee's son is dead, and his wife cut off his monthly checks to her. She reminds me that families help each other in spite of differences.  I think of my tenuous relationship with my daughter now that she has a boyfriend I feel is wrong for her.  It's something I hope she'll find out for herself.


It’s a fact. Wannabe actors make a living by waiting on tables.

Upon her return to California, my daughter found work at California Pizza. Jeff landed employment at an upscale restaurant. They both hated their jobs but earned minimum wage plus tips. Enough for rent, food, and gas.

Hopeful for fame, wannabes need a job with flexible hours. Availability for auditions is a must. The reality that Nichole and Jeff faced: handing out headshots and resumes for directors or agents seeking a particular look. Occasional call-backs. A lot of rejections. My daughter gave herself a deadline.

"If I don’t make it by thirty, I’ll go back to college and get a degree in Speech Therapy."

That gave her one year.

"Sounds good," I said. "At least, you tried to reach your dream."

"UCLA has a branch not far from our apartment. I’ve already checked on the classes I'd have to take. A lot," she emphasized. "I need a computer too for assignments. So I’ll start saving just in case."

"No computer?" I was shocked. As a teacher, I couldn’t live without my Hewlett Packard. "I’ll send you a check. Go buy one."

"Really?"

I thrilled to hear genuine excitement and yes, hope, in Nichole’s voice. This was the daughter I knew.

"If you need tuition money, I’ll help you there too."

"I hope she doesn’t hand it to Jeff," Hubby growled after I hung up.

It’s been my experience that good things happen when you stop holding so tight. Two weeks later, Nichole called, her voice high with happiness. "I bought the computer, but can’t enroll until second semester, but guess what?"

"You got a role?"

"Better. I auditioned for Holland American Cruise Lines and just signed a six month contract. I’ll be the second lead singer in their shows!"

"Ohmigod," I screamed. "I’m so excited for you. Tell me more."

"You’re really going to like this, Mom. The ship is headed for Fort Lauderdale in January. We cruise the Caribbean for two months, then head through the Panama Canal to Hawaii and tour the islands for another two months. Our last port of call is Alaska for the hot months everywhere else. Then we head back to California, then Hawaii and Florida again. I’ll have the option to sign on for another three or six months if I want."

"How did you find out about the opening?"

"Jeff and I follow the trade papers every week. Apparently, the current singer doesn’t want to renew. A lot of girls tried out, but I was one of few who could dance as well as sing. Thank you so much for driving me all those years to tap, ballet, and jazz lessons."

Again, the grateful teenager I remembered.

A month later we made the six hour trip to the east coast of Florida with plans to stay overnight. Mom assured us she'd be fine by herself and didn't want to tag along. "It's important that you, Frank and your daughter talk alone, and I did see her several months ago when she was in Orlando."

As soon as Nichole stepped off the gangway, I broke into a run. She had a new haircut that suited her oval face. How good it felt to have her hug me tight. And no Jeff in sight. The three of us piled into our car and drove to a drugstore where she stocked up on toothpaste, cosmetics, and other necessities. Next, lunch at a good restaurant.

Nichole loved being on stage although she felt her dancing wasn’t up to par with the five gals and five guys who were professionals in that field.

"But I have a better voice than the female lead singer," she boasted. "Even some of the passengers told me so. No one likes her, except the management, for some reason. She’s a bitch. The costume fitter tries to make her look fat." Nichole laughed. "The second male lead singer is also better than the lead male. But he’s conceited. I’m the oldest one. The rest of the cast are early twenties."

"You still look seventeen to me," her father said.

"For once I don’t mind looking younger," Nichole countered. "You’re planning to take one of the cruises, aren’t you?"

The question took me by surprise. I hadn’t given it much thought. My answer put our relationship in jeopardy again.

To be continued.


Chapter 18
Loose Lips

By Spitfire

Previously: Nichole lands a six month contract as second lead singer on a cruise line. When the ship docks in Fort Lauderdale, we meet her. We take her to lunch and then to the motel we’ve booked for the weekend. Nichole asks a question I didn’t expect.

"You’re planning to take one of the cruises, aren’t you?"

The question took me by surprise. I hadn’t given it much thought. My answer put our relationship in jeopardy again.

"I don’t think so. It’s awfully expensive. Frank just retired, and Mom’s still with us."

Nichole said nothing. Her lips tightened.

"You’re going to be doing a lot more of this. We can catch you later. Now isn’t convenient." I babbled on. The Florida voyages lasted a week. I hated to take the time off from teaching. Substitutes never did the job to my satisfaction, plus I would lose retirement money. Unused sick days accumulated to result in a big paycheck when a person left permanently. For me, the end sum came to thirty-five hundred in June 6, 2002, my last day. "The only time I would be free is summer and that ten day Alaska trip with airfare to Vancouver would cost over five thousand for the two of us."

I thought my daughter would understand this. She didn’t fight my position or turn stony on us. A month later when she made a call home, she mentioned that after our visit, she came down with something. For five days she stayed in bed, but still had to perform. Fortunately, she had a caring roommate. Tracy brought in meals and finally forced her to see the doctor. Antibiotics worked their magic.

I blamed myself. My attitude had hurt her and thus weakened her immune system. At least, that was my opinion. She never hinted such a thing. Without a second thought, I said, "We’re planning to take the Alaska trip. I want to see you perform."

"Really?" Again that musical lilt in her voice. "Are you sure you can afford it? And what about Grandma?"

"We’ll figure it out. I don’t know what I was thinking to tell you we’d wait for another time. Anyway," I joked, "I want to see you sawed in half."

"Ha,ha," Nichole groaned. "I love dancing and singing, but I hate the magic act. It sucks being the shortest and lightest girl. " At five foot four, she weighed a little over one hundred pounds.

To stay in my daughter’s good graces, we called Jeff up every three weeks since she kept in touch with him more frequently. Ouch! Of course, I figured the chances of their breaking up would be better if we tried to accept him. Assuming he was still waiting tables, I never asked about his job. Nichole had the purser send most of her paycheck to their joint savings account. The money was good. Five hundred dollars a week plus free room and board.

Frank loved to travel and was thrilled with my decision. Counting travel time we’d be gone for ten days. Again, Mom assured us that with her sister’s help, she’d be okay. At least, she had no memory problems! But her arthritic pain made an arduous trip out of the question.

We pulled out savings and booked a flight to Seattle where we would catch a smaller plane to Vancouver where the boat docked. Since our daughter worked on the ship, the cruise line gave us a balcony suite for the price of a lesser room.

This would be our third and longest cruise, our first one on the Holland American line. We skipped the formal dinner on the nights our daughter performed and went to both the early and late show. A buffet on the pool deck was always available for food.

As for her performances,  her stage presence amazed me. Since she taken singing lessons in California, her range was much higher. What surprised me most of all was her dancing.  She kept up with the best, I thought. Nichole lapped up our praise and was thrilled that we saw her at the repeating performance.  Although she loved being on stage, like the rest of the crew, she couldn't wait to get off the ship when it docked.


 "Don’t waste money on the tour trips offered," Nichole advised.. "It’s cheaper to get a cab driver to take you places."

Since she was free to go with us on every port of call, we spent a lot of time not only sightseeing, but making up for lost time. Alaska is worth visiting at least once, but my goal was to reestablish a family tie. We talked about Jeff and his obsession with darkness—the plastic skulls and other freak objects he collected. Apparently, our negative feelings came through. At one point (and this is the only thing I remember her saying) she blurted, "I could tell you a lot more about Jeff, but then you’d really hate him."

To be continued.


Chapter 19
A Second Scary Revelation

By Spitfire

Previously: We talked about Jeff and his obsession with darkness—the plastic skulls and other freak objects he collected. Apparently, our negative feelings came through. At one point she blurted, "I could tell you a lot more about Jeff, but then you’d really hate him."
 

"Why stay with him?" I should have asked. A missed opportunity. But judging from her bout with depression in tenth grade, I suspected the answer would be "He makes me laugh," or "I’ll never find anyone else."

In spite of Alaska’s vast evergreen forests on land and ice mountains rising out of the ocean, we were glad to get back to the heat of Florida. Frank entertained Mom with stories about Skagway and the Klondike Gold Rush in the late 1880’s. Nichole took us to the twelve mile long Mendenhall Glacier located near Juneau, the capitol city. Being an ardent environmentalist, she ranted about how mankind’s actions had created rising temperature which in turn hastened the melting of glaciers, a source of drinking water for the natives.

In Ketchikan, Alaska, a frontier town known as the "Salmon Capital of the World," Nichole steered us clear of souvenir shops to experience old time saloons and shops selling hats and Eskimo apparel. I hugged a twelve- foot stuffed Grisly bear and kissed a floppy dummy dressed up like an old prospector. For a small price, we could pan for gold in a hog trough filled with river water and pebbles.

We never sighted any whales in the ocean, but Frank did spot a celebrity in one store. "Look, there’s Regis Philbin sitting in that window chair." He pointed at an amiable looking man with thick silver hair.

"Never heard of him," I said.

"He hosts a daytime talk show," Frank answered. "Must have come in on the Crystal." That fit. Middle class folk couldn’t afford this Japanese luxury cruise liner.

Years later Regis led contestants to possible fortune in the popular "Who Wants to be a Millionaire." You can bet I would start up a conversation if I ran into him now. My daughter freaks out when I do things like that,  insisting the famous want privacy.  Here, I have to say, that Jeff is like me. We’re both extroverts. Nichole and Frank are introverts. I’m betting you find these opposite personality traits in most couples.

To our delight, Nichole signed on for another three months. The more time away from Jeff, the better, I hoped. My guess is she wanted to save enough money so she could spend less time serving tables back in L.A. and focus more on finding an agent.

I hoped the three months might turn into another three months. Instead, it did the opposite. She soured on the cruise, the cramped quarters of her room, the noise from a stereo blasting from another bottom cabin at two in the morning. Crew didn’t get the fine meals travelers did. Most often, leftovers from the buffets were delivered downstairs. Even the chance to perform lost its luster. "The audience is just there because there’s nothing else on the ship they want to do. The applause is polite. That's why I’m so glad you and Dad decided to make it. Jeff came on the Hawaii trip."

Of course, we figured she got him a discount and most likely paid his way.

Maybe keeping in touch with Jeff wasn’t a good idea. Did it encourage her to stay with him now that we were trying to bond? When she told us she decided not to sign on again, I called him. Apparently, he didn’t know yet.

"Bet you can’t wait," I babbled over the phone. "She’s so happy to have saved all that money."

Silence. Then Jeff muttered, "Guess I better get a job."

To be continued.


Chapter 20
Know When to Fold

By Spitfire

Previously:  Nichole performs on a cruise ship as both singer and dancer. After six months, she signs up for another three. During that time, we call Jeff to exchange pleasantries and to let our daughter know that we're trying to support her choice of a boyfriend.

Maybe keeping in touch with Jeff wasn’t a good idea. Did it encourage her to stay with him?  When she decided not to sign up for more time on the cruise, I called him. Apparently, he didn’t know about her decision yet.

"Bet you can’t wait," I babbled over the phone. "She’s so happy to have saved all that money."

Silence. Then Jeff muttered, "Guess I better get a job."

Again, a missed opportunity. I should have asked, "What do you mean?" Instead, I chose to draw my own conclusions, and thereby reinforce my opposition to Jeff. My "save mother- daughter bond" instinct told me to stay out of it. I knew Nichole sent money home to pay her share of the rent, electric and phone bill. But that wouldn’t total four hundred a week for nine months.

If Jeff had quit work and used her money to pay his way, my interference would aggravate her. I could imagine him telling her, "Your mother reamed me out big time, made me feel like a loser. My allergies started up again, and I had a migraine. Adam had to come over and take care of me."

Then Nichole would blame me for making him ill. "Thanks, Mom, for almost breaking us up again."

Déjà vu. Remember the car incident?

Guess it would be easier for her to make it my fault than to admit she had made a mistake in trusting Jeff with her money.

To be honest, this is all conjecture. I never asked Nichole. If she couldn’t see what was happening, maybe it wasn’t there at all.

As I write this, I think that perhaps he used some money for a security deposit on another apartment, one in a better neighborhood. Bob Hope lived in Tolucca Lake, their new address, and so did the racy comic diva, Sandra Bernhard. Jeff met her once when walking his dog. She had a mouth as vulgar as his. But a friendship didn’t ensue.

Jeff and Nichole now lived on the second floor, no apartment on top to crush her in case of another earthquake. Her money went to buy a dining room set and a recliner for you-know-who.

Full of fresh confidence and a more impressive resume, Nichole invested in another headshot, her fifth to date. Rather than return to serving pizza, she took on a job as a part-time nanny to twins of a plush couple. The pay must have been good. My daughter doesn’t care much for children, having witnessed bad behavior of toddlers at the grocery store or at the restaurant.

A half year went by. Jeff went back to his waiter job, and spent free hours either auditioning, working on an underground comic book with freaky characters and obscene language, or drawing bumble bees and daisies for a friend’s childrens’ story.

Finally, he landed a small part in a TV sitcom that aired Friday nights. I can’t remember the name since I never watched it except for the episode with Jeff as a neighbor and ventriloquist. We all held our collective breaths hoping this would turn into a contract. Alas, consistent low ratings caused FOX to cancel the show forever. Jeff had had his fifteen minutes of fame, it seemed.

Nichole appeared in two local public service announcements and won a hundred dollars in a karaoke contest. Disheartened, she quit the babysittiing job and returned to California Pizza to resume her job as waitress. Seeing that her acting career was going nowhere, my daughter registered at a branch of UCLA and began courses for a degree in Speech Therapy.

Nineteen ninety-eight. Nichole and Jeff had been a couple for more than five years. My sister Barbara and second husband Rex were headed for four. Mom was pleased her daughter had a decent man in her life at last. But the center didn't hold for Barbara. She gave her son the news first. "I’m getting a divorce."

To be continued.

Author Notes Jeff's caricature of me when Nichole bought me an alabaster owl for Mother's Day one year. I have always been a fan of this wise bird.


Chapter 21
Destiny Rides Again.

By Spitfire

Previously:
Nineteen ninety-eight. Nichole and Jeff had been a couple for more than five years. My sister Barbara and second husband Rex were headed for four.  She gave her son the news first.  “I’m getting a divorce.”

My guess is she told Bobby before passing on her decision to Rex. He must have been devastated to think she would leave him and their cozy suburban house. He tried to maintain a telephone relationship with her son for two years. Bobby found his attempts to find out about his mother annoying and was glad when the man stopped calling.

Later, my sister told me his quirks, at least the ones that  annoyed her the most.   First of all, he kept the thermostat at sixty-five when the weather got cold. “Put on a heavy sweater, if you’re chilly,” he told her.

Secondly, he wouldn’t let her buy an expensive new product at the grocery store.  “Wait until it goes on sale,” he argued. Since she made a six figure salary, this denial irked her. But in the interest of harmony, she went along with that too. His penurious nature would have balked if he knew how much she spent on creams to keep looking young.

Okay, minor things, you’re saying. But would you put up with this?  Whenever they went places overnight, Barb would unpack, hang up and put away their clothes, then place her cosmetics and his shaving stuff into the bathroom. Minutes after she finished this routine, Rex would announce, “I don’t like this room.” He’d name a fault or two, march out to the office and get a different one.  It happened often enough that my sister stopped with the fuss and learned to live out of the suitcase.  I wonder if that bothered Rex. Another tidbit I’ll never know.

Now you’re thinking, are those little things annoying enough to get a divorce?  Probably not. But put  them together with a great job opportunity in Missouri, and Barb, the "corporate" climber, was out of there.  Of course, Rex would never leave Tennessee or his mother. That was fine with Barb too. She never had trouble finding male friends. and bed buddies.

In January 1999, she moved to the University of Missouri to join the department of Educational Leadership and Policy Analysis as a full professor where she served as the Director for the Center for Community College Research.  A good move as it turned out. A year later, she married a widower of one year. He worked at the college as a guidance counselor. But more about that later.

The New Year turned out to be a disaster for me. My relationship with Mother did an about- face. It started when my half-sister Anne invited herself to spend nine days with us. Three days of Mrs. Know-it-all was all either one of us could take.

After five days, my resistance worn thin, I made the mistake of telling Anne, “There are times when I resent Mom living with us.”

To be continued.

Author Notes Short, but the next episode will explode.


Chapter 22
Collision

By Spitfire

Previously:

The New Year turned out to be a disaster for me. My relationship with Mother did an about- face. It started when my half-sister Anne invited herself to spend nine days with us. Three days of Mrs. Know-it-all was all anyone could take.

After five days, my resistance worn thin, I made the mistake of telling Anne, "There are times when I resent Mom’s living with us."

 

I confided this in full faith that Anne would understand and could be trusted not to repeat it. After all, she had a degree in theology and, as a long time pastor of the Lutheran church, practiced spiritual counseling. But then, she wasn’t a saint. She wanted so much to have Mom live with her and had offered to buy a one-way ticket to South Dakota bearing her name. Frank’s personal feelings were that Anne would put her in a nursing home.

It took me years to realize why my half-sister wanted to take care of Mom. It went back to  Mom’s first marriage at age seventeen.  Her young husband divorced her a year later, just after Anne’s birth. Raising a child wasn’t in his picture.

Mom went to work as a saleslady in an upscale department store. Her parents took care of Anne. Nine years later, Mom married again and quit her job. Her husband, my father, adopted her daughter. A year went by. Then I came along and stole Mom’s attention. Another year and a half went by. My sister arrived on the scene. Anne remained in the background. It took me sixty-eight years to figure out that maybe my half-sister suffered from abandonment issues.

Like Mom, Anne married early. At nineteen she fell for a handsome man the same age. They finished college and moved to California. Lynn had a degree in engineering and began working for Howard Hughes. Anne stayed home and gave birth to four boys about two years apart. She specialized in cooking and keeping a spotless house. 

Unlike Mom, Anne became socially involved and enamored with the church. That was the part of Gran’s personality that rubbed off on her. Mother, having been brought up by a strict Methodist preacher, switched to Dad’s Episcopal leanings with no problem. Bit by bit, Anne took the courses required to become ordained. When the boys had all finished college, she moved to South Dakota to preach the Lutheran doctrine which she preferred over that of the Methodist. Her husband remained in California, a state she hated. They remained separated for over thirty years.  "We don't do divorce in my family," Lynn informed her.  When she visited us, Anne still lived by herself. Small wonder she wanted company. But as I said, it  was so much more than that. 

Anne wanted desperately to reconnect with her mother. She now saw a chance to divide and conquer. She enlisted the support of Mom’s sister, Auntie Dee who had her own reasons to stir up trouble. The woman was jealous that Mother had a daughter that would take care of her. Bobby, her favorite child, the one who helped her financially, was now dead. Her daughter, three thousand miles away just like mine, had unofficially disowned her. All Dee could see through warped eyes was that Mom had made out better in life than she had. "Vivian's the lucky one," she would tell her friends.

With a plan unknown to both Mom and me, the two women scooped up Mom up for a luncheon date while I was at work. When I came home, Mom wasn't there. Long lunch, I thought and set my papers to grade on the dining room table. The front door opened. Mom waved good-bye to Anne who was driving Dee back to her condominium.

"Hi," I said. "You're all dressed up. Looking good."

Mom ignored my compliment and strutted toward me. "If you want me to move out, I will, but I'm not going to live with Anne!"

I recognized that tone of voice from my childhood. Where was this coming from? But I knew.

"What are you talking about?" I remained standing at the dining room table, frozen with guilt.

"Anne and Dee took me to look at assisted living places today." Mother hissed.

"What?" I gasped. "Why? You’re happy here."

"Anne says you want me out. Is she lying?" Mother marched toward me, a soldier ready to do battle.

I backed up a little. "I just told her that sometimes it’s hard on me."

"I thought we were getting along well." Her hardened voice intimidated me.

"We are, but you know there are irritations."

"Like what?" She snarled.

"It’s annoying that you don’t always hear me, and I have to repeat myself several times."

"That’s because you mumble!"

This was always her defense.

"I don’t mumble!" I shouted although now she was invading my space. "Anne’s just mad because you won’t live with her."

"At least, she speaks clearly!"

Anne knew sparks would fly after her double cross. Mom screamed like an irate parent. What’s worse, I screamed back, releasing my frustrations for the past five years. I tried to simmer down.

"Mom, let’s not fight."

"You know what? Two women can’t live in the same house which is another reason I won’t stay with Anne." Mom stomped to her room and banged the door shut.

To my surprise, her fury hadn’t turned to tears. I didn’t cry in the aftermath either.

When my hubby heard the story, I knew he would want to throttle Anne.

To be continued.


Chapter 23
Blind-Sided

By Spitfire

Previously:  I made the mistake of confiding in my older sister that sometimes I resented having to take care of Mom. She repeated the information.  A heated  argument ensued between mother and me. I try to make amends.

"Mom, let’s not fight."

"You know what? Two women can’t live in the same house." Mom stomped to her room and banged the door shut.

To my surprise, her fury hadn’t turned to tears. I didn’t cry in the aftermath either. When Frank heard the story, I knew he’d want to throttle Anne.


Mom came out of her sitting room when Anne returned. Her mouth and eyes had softened a little.

"What’s going on?" I asked my sister. It never paid to start an argument with her. She always won.

"It was Dee’s idea," Anne replied. "She told me about the independent living apartments at Aston Gardens, about two blocks from the nursing home, Lake Towers."

Mom chimed in. "I hated putting Dad in that old high-rise after his heart attack."

"You didn’t have a choice," Anne took over. "He needed care after his hospital stay."

"I knew when the doctor ordered tubal feeding, the end was near." Mom mourned. She had spent hours at his bedside for three days. Dad couldn’t talk. I came too and was shocked at the suffocating warmth of the room. That alone would have stopped my breathing. Maybe, it did. I often wondered.

"Bob and I should have moved to the Gardens long ago," Mom sighed. "Dee and I checked it out years ago. But unlike us, she could not afford it. The apartments are spacious and well-laid out. It’s high-class and caters to the kind of people I like to be around. Soft spoken, intelligent. Readers, not card players. People who appreciate art and music and ballroom dancing. Moving there might have saved Bob from a heart attack."

"Why do you think that?" I asked.

"No yard work, no driving me everywhere. They have scheduled transportation for appointments and shopping. No garbage to take out. There’s anytime dining and daily gourmet meals, Sunday brunches. A weekly housekeeping and linen service. They also have a Home health Care Service, library, and hair cutting salon."

I didn’t know such places existed until I reached my current years and began investigating in case I couldn’t manage alone someday.

"Sounds nicer than Kings Point." I said. That’s where my aunt lived, some twenty miles away. Built in the seventies, this 55 + gated community consisted mostly of attached one and two bedroom villas, all the same color, the same layout to a degree. No way did it offer a communal dining area, housekeeping, and a health care service.. Amenities paid for mowing lawns and pruning bushes, use of a swimming pool and golf course. KP did have a large auditorium for ballroom dancing and a stage for residents and non-residents who wanted to be part of theater, onstage or behind the scenes. Years earlier, Mom secured a lead role in The Solid Gold Cadillac. Frank directed several plays, and I played two meaty comedic roles. But that was when my children were still in high school.

When Frank came home later, I told him the story. He told Mom, "You don’t need to go anywhere!" and to Anne, "Stay out of it." I was torn. Both women exited the room.

"You don’t want your mother to leave." Frank confronted me. It was half-question, half-statement. "She doesn’t bother me. Does she bother you?" I sidestepped with a tentative "no".
 

I couldn’t tell him the truth. Yes, I wanted the house all to myself when I came home from work. Teaching eleventh and twelfth graders to love literature was physically, mentally, and emotionally draining. The challenge was always to entertain, to present lessons creatively, to grade essays fairly, and each year, adjust to an ever changing curriculum. The job never stopped, not at three with the final bell, not on weekends, except to do housework and grocery shopping. As I aged, so did my energy. Trust me, I never had time to experience "empty nest syndrome."

When Mom moved in, I couldn’t see her living a long life. But freedom from stress promotes better health. Five years later, she was back to her old self. Yet I realized in time she might need to have help dressing and bathing, chores Frank said he wouldn’t do.

I’d seen the end results of this condition. The principal of my school had resigned early to take care of her mother. Same thing with a close friend who loved teaching but couldn’t handle that and the burden of her ailing parents. I was unwilling to sacrifice because I knew I’d resent my mother big time then. Staying at home wasn’t my idea of fun.

Still, I wouldn’t force Mother out until she needed assisted living. Even then, perhaps we could manage to find a home health care giver. Since Mom wasn’t near that point, I didn’t look into it.

The last day before she left for South Dakota, Anne and Dee shuffled off Mom again. I figured there’s no harm in looking and went to school. An hour after I finished work, Anne dropped mother off and left to drive Dee home.

Mom breezed through the door, a triumphant grin on her face, a bunch of papers in her fist.

"Guess what?" She announced, plunking herself on the sofa next to me. "I just bought a villa in Kings Point."

To be continued.

Author Notes Formal dining room at Ashton Gardens.


Chapter 24
Tricked

By Spitfire

The last day before she left for South Dakota, Anne and Dee Mom shuffled Mom off look at alternative living places. I figured there was no harm in looking and went  off to school. An hour after I finished work, Anne dropped mother off and left to drive Dee home.

Mom breezed through the door, a triumphant grin on her face, a bunch of papers in her fist.

"Guess what?" She announced, plunking herself on the sofa next to me. "I just bought a villa in Kings Point."
 

"What!" I never expected her to move so fast. "What happened to Aston Gardens?"  That’s where I had hoped Mom would go. An elegant lifestyle, a chance to mingle with people her age, no housework, free meals twice a day.

"I was considering it, but Dee found a rental place for sale one block from where she lived. It’s two bedrooms, one and a half baths, a "U" shaped small kitchen, dining area and good sized living room. And it’s on the golf course, so I have a nice view. Only one neighbor, thank goodness."

With the deed already signed, I had to accept it. Frank groaned when he heard the news. "This is your aunt’s doing," he yelled. "Your sister’s too! Your mother doesn't have to move."  Too late now. He never did get it that I was relieved.

A month later, I got the real story. Mom said Dee had talked the owner of the rental into selling. Her own insight into this? "She was so jealous that I could afford Aston Gardens, she went out of her way to prevent it. Of course, she would never admit such a thing, but I know my sister. Now, I’m stuck with home ownership again."

"Well, at least, the Club House offers free buses for shopping." I sought to comfort her.

"Dee drives to Publix every day with a standing invitation for me to join her or else she’ll get whatever I need."

"What about trips to Tampa or Sarasota for concerts, Broadway productions, dinner theater?"

"Oh, they offer a lot of cultural opportunities, but everyone wants to go. I’d have to put my name in a lottery weeks ahead of time and hope to get lucky."

That surprised me. For the amenities charged, I figured the management would provide enough buses to accommodate everyone. No wonder Mom was disappointed. Dee never mentioned waiting lists.

A week after Mom bought the villa, we helped her moved in. She wanted her own furniture again. Salvation Army picked up the sofa, chairs, and side tables already in place. We took out the king-size bed and swapped it for Mom’s queen at our house. Frank took over her master bedroom which was fine with me since he ground his teeth and snored.

Every Sunday afternoon, I drove to Kings Point and spent three or more hours with Mom. I'd change her sheets and vaccum. We’d share a simple lunch of soup and crackers or a tuna sandwich and small salad.

"You’re looking thinner, Mom."  I could encircle her wrist with two fingers.

"Everywhere but the belly." She sighed. "I’m not dieting. I  just can’t eat that much anymore."

"Always room for chocolate though," I teased and offered her the box she always kept on hand for me.

My energy was different in a fresh environment. Away from tasks I needed to do, I relaxed and enjoyed our conversations. We talked about death one day.

"Don’t mourn for me," she pleaded. "I’m ready to go Home, and I know your dad is waiting. Did I tell you he contacted me after passing over?"

"No! When? How exciting. Tell me," I begged.

Unlike Anne, Barb, and even my father, Mom and I believed it possible to connect with loved ones after death. The concepts of karma and reincarnation fascinated us. She introduced me while still in my teens to the works of Arthur Ford, Ruth Montgomery, Edgar Cayce, all renowed proven psychics and mediums. Even though he was a Catholic, Frank was interested in metaphysical explanations dealing with the purpose for our existence.

Back to Mom’s story.

"Your father appeared in a dream a month after his death and told me to look in my bottom dresser drawer. I had stored a costly peignoir there, but the second time I wore it, we were playing around, and Bob spilled red wine down the front. He felt terrible, and I cried.  I couldn’t get the stain out, but hated to throw it away. Anyway on the morning after my dream, I took out the gown and spread it on my bed. Shari, that stain was gone! Not even an outline to show it had been there."

Awed by the story and the warm feeling it gave Mom, an idea took form in my mind. "Mom, when you pass over, give a sign to let me know you reached the other side. Let’s make it a rose, since that was your hobby for so long."

"I’ll try," Mom held my hand, "if it’s possible at all."

I love that the universe is full of mysteries. They’re easier to handle than reality. For example, two months after Mom left, I received an unexpected call from Nichole.

"Mom, can you fly out to see me sometime soon, like maybe next month?" 

"I'd love to." I burst out. "Any particular reason?"

"I want you to help me pick out my wedding gown. Jeff asked me to marry him."

To be continued.

Author Notes A peignoir is a long outer "robe", frequently sheer and made of chiffon or another translucent fabric. It often comes with a romantic nightgown to match.


Chapter 25
Wedding Preparations

By Spitfire

Frank didn’t go with me. He was still working and couldn’t take a week off. I boarded a flight in June. The wedding was set for October 31st, Jeff and Nichole’s favorite holiday--Halloween. That surprised me. I had always thought my daughter loved Easter the most. But then, once she loved cats and hated dogs. Now she owned a pug and claimed allergies to cats. I admit to feeling that Jeff was changing her values. "That man is brainwashing her!" I howled.

Their apartment in Lake Tolucca was one of sixteen, eight above, eight below, which formed a circle or inner courtyard with a pool. Twenty-two steep concrete steps led to the second level. At least, it had an iron railing and carpet treads. But all I could think was, "If Nichole or I fall, we’ll be dead!" Notice I didn’t mention Jeff.

Real wood paneling and a fireplace in the small living room struck me as cozy, not how I’d describe either of their personalities. A "U" shaped kitchen challenged even a slender person to turn around without bumping into an appliance. No dish washer. A real bummer. The refrigerator broke down a year after they moved in.( Nichole never asked, but I sent her money to buy a new one.) The apartment was rent-controlled, no changes in monthly price. Jeff had charmed the landlady into letting them keep the pug in a No Pets Allowed place.  She adored the couple and hated to see them move out after a long stay of fourteen years. The couple finally bought a condominium in 2012. 

The two were living on Nichole’s salary plus tips in the world of serving meals. Jeff picked up temporary work in offices and then found better money as a caretaker for cancer patients or people no longer able to run their lives.

"He was good at it, Mom. The patients loved Jeff, " Nichole claimed. "He quit because they kept calling him at home on his off hours."

Still, I had to admit that this sort of work bettered my opinion of him. He scored again when he earned money through a freelance drawing job. A doctor commissioned him to draw caricatures of his staff. He used the three hundred dollars to buy Nichole a small but real diamond. She saw the proposal coming, but not the ring. At least now she had something that sparkled after five-years of living together.

"Mom, you can sleep in our master bedroom," Nichole said as she showed me around. "A private bathroom is to your right. Jeff has a futon in the other room which he uses as a work space. We’ll sleep there."

Between buying a diamond and giving up his hobby room, Jeff earned himself more future mother-in-law points. He had a wall of shelves filled with DVD’s and ’50’s comic books. Old movie posters covered the walls. Film noir, his favorite. Large and small statues of trolls, gargoyles and skulls littered the top of the desk. Any furniture was black, Nichole’s favorite color or lack of it. Both she and Jeff wore a lot of black. Myself, I love color.

"I’ve picked out four gowns at David’s Bridal Shoppe. We’ll head there tomorrow, and you can give me your opinion."

"A wedding takes a lot of preparation," I said, wondering how much she would expect of me. Both my sister and I had small ceremonies with guests numbering in the thirties. Nichole and Jeff were inviting two hundred!

"Jeff and his mom are designing and making the invitations. She’s also putting together a scrapbook

Whew! Fine with me. Artsy-craftsy, I’m not.

"One of Jeff’s friends is a photographer. He’s doing the pictures for free and videotaping the wedding."

Whew, again. In my day, Dad used a Brownie camera and I had a cheap Japanese wind-up gadget for taping events.

"Jeff’s sister, Ashley, will do my hair in an upsweep."

Gasp!  A special hairdo for the big day? Imagine what a hair stlyist in California would cost.

"The centerpieces will be real pumpkins, each with a different face. We’ll have to scoop the insides out. That’s where you and Dad can help."

Uh oh, that sounded too much like work.

"The reception will be at the same place as the wedding. We booked Angelo’s and Vinci’s Ristorante in Fullerton known for its unique atmosphere. We’re having an Italian buffet rather than a catered dinner."

One thing I did teach Nichole was thrift. The wedding would cost under five thousand including her gown. She chose a sleeveless white satin with a tuxedo neckline and a bustle that Scarlett O’Hara would have envied. Fingerless elbow length gloves and white heels completed the look. No veil. I’ll cover that in the next chapter.

For the first time, I could see why my daughter clung to Jeff. He had friends who wrote songs, played instruments, interacted with famous people. Jeff, himself, had written a screenplay and met with Michael Douglas to discuss it. (He said the actor was arrogant. Translated: he didn’t like the play.) Jeff graduated from high school and some of his classmates went on to  acting school and  made it on the big screen. After graduating, Jeff enrolled in film school but quit after three months, convinced he knew everything.

His confidence and talent at imitating famous people impressed my daughter. She felt he could make it big, and she could ride in on his wings. He did hook her up with a band that put out a CD called The Laughing Place. After lackluster sales, each member went on his/her separate way.

Friends came and went the five days I stayed. We had sing-alongs and played board games. Maybe, I could accept him as a son-in-law after all.

Unfortunately on my next visit for the wedding, hurtful comments turned our relationship sour. First,  Nichole yelled at me. Then Jeff insulted us. Let's just say I'm not good at keeping my mouth shut.

To be continued.


Chapter 26
The Big Event

By Spitfire

Previously: Friends came and went the five days I stayed. We had sing-alongs and played board games. Maybe, I could accept him as a son-in-law after all.

Unfortunately, on my next visit for the wedding, hurtful comments turned our relationship sour. First, Nichole yelled at me. Then Jeff insulted us. Let's just say I'm not good at keeping my mouth shut.



Upon my return, I shared the experience with Mom and hubby who refused to acknowledge his future son-in-law had any good qualities. Jeff was nowhere good enough for his daughter. At least he didn't complain that the wedding would not be in church. Mom, too, was a non-traditionalist. She wanted so badly to come with us, but her turtle-paced walk and crippling arthritic pain made me discourage it. I regret that now. Her wisdom and understanding would have grounded me.

With the exception of the bride, everyone in the wedding party wore black. Her maid of honor and two bridesmaids could wear any style they wanted.

"I hate when I'm asked to be a bridesmaid and am forced to buy an expensive gaudy ruffled dress that would insult even a bag lady. I want the girls to buy something they like and will wear more than once." Nichole said.

Guests were encouraged in the invitation to wear costumes, specifically any character from the history of cinema, to quote Jeff's words. My son came as an alien. His girlfriend donned a wig and posed as Scully from X-Files. Jeff's sister, Ashley, changed from her bridesmaid black to a red-heeled Dorothy from The Wizard of Oz.

Captain Hook was there and the wicked queen in Snow White. Batman came with Cat Woman. Of course, Morticia Adams and Lurch showed up. So did Charlie Chaplin.

The older man conducting the ceremony also came in costume. Hugh was Jeff's favorite uncle and had credentials to marry a couple. What did he wear? Think Druids dating back to pagan Celtic society. Hugh wore a floor length black velvet hooded robe and carried a stave, a symbolic magical "stick" associated with both Druids and wizards. A gold medallion on a red satin ribbon hung around his neck. He walked down the aisle first.

Outside the entrance, we heard laughs. Nichole started to shake. "I can't believe I'm so nervous," she berated herself.

"I love you so much, Nichole." I took her cold hand to steady both of us.

"Me too," her dad chimed in and squeezed her arm. "But I wish I didn't have to give you away."

Nichole didn't answer. I trust she had forgotten the words spoken in anger when we drove her and bridesmaid, Candy, to the wedding.

Rewind to an hour ago:

Our resentment had been building up over two days. To begin with, Jeff's parents seemed to have taken over. But right now I was angry because I wanted time alone with my daughter, and so did Frank who hadn't seen her in over a year. Since the wedding was scheduled for five thirty in the evening, we planned to take her to lunch and then to our motel room to get ready. Our last time as a family together.

Surprise! Nichole brought her maid of honor along wherever we went. She was a shy mousy girl and not comfortable around strangers. Sometimes, it seemed the two of them shut us out with their own conversation. In retrospect, perhaps this is natural behavior, and I could have excused it, had we not traveled three thousand miles to be a part of this milestone in her life.

Nichole's smart. She knew something was wrong after ten minutes on the way to the wedding. "How come you and Dad are so quiet?" she asked after sharing a giggle with Candy.

We didn't say anything.

"Are you upset about something?" she persisted.

"A few things," I muttered.

"Tell me!" Her voice grew louder. I recognized the tone.

"It doesn't matter."

"If you're not happy, maybe you should go back home," she snapped. I felt as if I had been cut with a knife.

"We thought about it," her dad said.

Silence. I never expected him to say that! Would Nichole grow distant now? Or was she fighting back tears? That would have been my reaction.

He kept driving. The restaurant seemed a long way.

To be continued.

Author Notes The photo is one taken at the wedding.

Sorry, you'll have to wait a couple of days to get the whole story behind the scenes.
I had trouble getting Advanced Editor, hence no access to Italics or bold.


Chapter 27
Unexpected Guests

By Spitfire

Previously: On the way to the wedding, Nichole can't figure out why Frank and I are so quiet.
"If you're not happy, maybe you should go back home," she snapped. I felt as if I had been cut with a knife.
"We thought about it," her dad said.
Silence. I never expected him to say that. Would Nichole grow distant now? Or was she fighting back tears? That would have been my reaction.

Chapter 27

Frank kept driving, all four of us shocked into quiet. Any joy had been sucked out of the air. Zombie-like we arrived. Big-mouth husband parked the car.

Nichole's bridesmaids ran toward us like a flock of crows, to hustle her upstairs and into the space where we had the rehearsal dinner last night. At least Jeff's parents were tucked away someplace else. I fought through the circle of my daughter's peers and hugged her. "We're really glad to be here. I'm sorry."

She straightened her slumped shoulders and gave a real smile.

"You look like a queen," I added. "Your posture and everything else about you is so regal. I can't believe I brought such a beautiful girl into this world."

"Thanks, Mom. Your love means a lot to me. Jeff and I are staying at the same motel as you tonight. It's going to be great! Just the two of us for the first time in a long week."

That told me a lot. "Umm," I thought. "Wonder if she still adores his parents?"

Here's what happened:

Upon our arrival in Los Angeles two days ago, we had rented a car and driven to our reserved motel room, a fifteen minute drive to their place. I already knew that Jeff's mother, Carol, had arrived almost a week before to help out. Was I jealous? No. I hated the grunt work of planning things. Just get me to the party on time. I didn't even mind that Carol was staying with them for five days, although it wasn't prime time to have company.

"When Jeff's Dad and his sister get here, they're moving into a motel." Nichole assured me.

I phoned my daughter after we settled in. "We're here. Can we pick you up and go somewhere for lunch? Just the three of us?"

"Please!" Nichole shouted above background yak and laughter. "I can't wait to see both you and Dad again. I'll wait outside the complex gate."

Once seated at a booth in a casual restaurant, Nichole informed us with no rancor, "Jeff's parents are staying at our place until after the wedding."

My hackles went up. "I thought you said they going to stay at a motel."

"Apparently not." She shrugged.

"Your apartment isn't that big," I added, trying to keep my cool. How rude to take advantage of the couple's hospitality at this time!

"We gave them our bedroom. Ashley sleeps on the couch. Jeff and I share the futon again." She gave a feeble laugh. "It's crowded so I was glad for an excuse to get out of there."

I said nothing further. I knew why Nichole felt helpless in the situation. Smart mother-in-law to make herself so useful. Dumb future son-in-law for allowing his stepfather to take over. I began to see where Jeff had learned the art of manipulation.

It was a given. I wouldn't like Nichole's in-laws.

To be continued.

Author Notes Still having problems with Advanced Editor.

A short chapter to keep you interested while I try to find time to write.


Chapter 28
The Iron Incident

By Spitfire

Previously:  Nichole informed us that Jeff's parents would be staying with them until after the wedding.  Horrified at this thoughtless invasion, I knew why Nichole put up with the situation. Clever mother-in-law had helped with final plans. Jeff’s stepfather took it for granted. I saw where Jeff learned the art of manipulation. 
 
It was a given. I wouldn't like Nichole's in-laws. 
 
 
Back at the apartment complex, Jeff made introductions. Jeff’s mother earned a tad of jealousy for being younger and thinner. Well-mannered fourteen-year-old Ashley lit up the apartment with her girl-next-door sweetness. Stepfather Tom blustered around the living room. “We’re going to be one big happy family.” He opened his arms to embrace us.

I mustered a fake laugh and moved out of his reach.  Short and stocky, he would squeeze  me into a pancake. Frank veered away from his party heartiness too.  ."Tom’s jovial square face, greased black hair, and comb-shaped mustache made me think of a smarmy salesman.  I  wanted to say, "You're the lucky ones, gaining a respectable daughter-in-law."
 
To be honest, I had pre-judged Carol and her husband a long time ago as flakes.  I’m leery of people who are job hoppers.  To be kind, I’ll call Jeff’s parents entrepreneurs.  When I asked Nichole what his parents did for a living in Miami, she answered, “They conduct self-improvement seminars or market new products.”  In other words, they sold the public anything it would buy.   I hated losing Nichole to strangers with different ethics and values.

When they moved to Kansas, Carol sold miracle vitamins for a while, then organic creams and make-up. Tom worked as a used car dealer. That lasted five years. Today, he’s promoting something new in the way of firefighter gear. Carol makes money as a dog sitter and as a teacher of safety classes to parents of baby-sitters.  Well, something like that.  I gotta admire their ingenuity. Shows what you can do without a college education.  Still, a flighty and insecure way of assuring a weekly paycheck to my way of thinking.  Small wonder Jeff didn’t see the value of a nine-to-five job.
 
The six of us made small talk laced with humor while preparing forty-three pumpkins for a face. Hollowing out these basketball size vegetables wasn’t easy. First of all we used a killer knife to cut off  the top. The next surgical instrument was another sharp tool to scoop out the flesh, pulp, and seeds. Yucky, unpleasant smelly stuff. It was all hard work and a messy job. Each pumpkin took at least a half hour. My struggle to dig hard enough to make progress was obvious. Nichole said, “Mom, you’re going to cut yourself. Why don’t you iron a skirt for me?” 
 
Grateful to leave, I set up her board in the bathroom and filled the iron with water. Easy task except, like the knife, a steam iron in my bumbling hands is a weapon. 
 
I slipped the skirt over the end of the board and lifted the hot iron to fabric. Sizzle! Excess water spilled onto the material. The iron slipped from my grasp and hit the floor. Bang!  Nichole heard the noise and rushed to the door.
 
“Geez, Mother, you’re here less than an hour and already manage to wreck something!” she yelled. 
 
I cringed. Yeah, Nichole, let everyone know what a klutz your mother is. 
 
“I didn’t break anything.”  I mumbled and picked the iron off the floor.
 
“Did you burn my skirt?” She stomped over and looked for damage.
 
“No, I didn’t burn your skirt," I shot back. "Go gut your pumpkins. I can do this.”   
 
“Are you sure?” Her eyes narrowed. But her voice had softened. 
 
Angry? Embarassed?  Upset?  Yes. All of the above.   Why did I let her treat me like that?  Call it being the wiser of the two.  She had  guests, and I didn’t want to create a scene. This wasn’t a TV drama or comedy.  Whatever happened couldn’t be changed in a second take. 
 
I’m guilty of making excuses for my daughter’s behavior, but in retrospect I chalked this incident up to tension. Seven people in a small apartment, three of them uninvited overnight guests, centerpieces (the pumpkins) still to be carved into faces, and the all-important rehearsal scheduled for tomorrow night along with a dinner for all those involved.  Unfortunately, that proved to be a breaking point for Frank and me. 
 
To be continued.


Chapter 29
Jeff's Gaffe

By Spitfire

Summary of last chapter:
I make excuses to myself for my daughter's behavior, chalking the iron incident up to tension: seven people in a small apartment three days before a wedding, three of them uninvited overnight guests, centerpieces (the pumpkins) still to be carved into faces, and the all-important rehearsal scheduled for tomorrow afternoon along with a dinner for all those involved. Unfortunately, that proved to be a breaking point for Frank and me.


The morning of the twenty-ninth, I called Nichole. We had gutted four more pumpkins yesterday before leaving to get dinner. I nixed an invitation for Chinese take-out that Jeff would fetch. Oriental food never appealed to me, nor did a meal with the in-laws at the same table.

"Did you get all the pumpkins done?" I asked.

"We're finishing up now. Have six more to go. Do you wanna come over?"

"We'll take a bye. Did you realize what a job that would be?"

"Never again," Nichole laughed. "But carving the faces today after the rehearsal will be fun. You don't have to do anything but sit and watch."

"I'm looking forward to meeting your friends. Can you give us directions to the restaurant?"

Frank made a face while I jotted down L's and R's and street names. "Why can't she pick us up?" He hissed.

"I heard that." Nichole chuckled. "Sorry, Dad, but the pumpkins have first dibs on the back seat and trunk. Mom, we'll start the rehearsal around three. See you guys then."

A half-hour drive brought us to the long canopy entrance of the reddish orange stucco Italian restaurant. The original wood, Terra cotta tiles and brick had been re-used to retain the atmosphere. Angelo's and Vinci's Ristorante overwhelmed our senses.

Every corner held a surprise. Fairy lights in red, white and blue adorned cathedral ceilings. In the main dining room, black and white glossies of famous stars decorated walls along with movie posters from major studios. When lit up in the evening, the Italian restaurant took on the ambiance of a theatrical extravaganza, perhaps too gaudy for some people. Frank and I loved it. Think Mardi Gras, carnival, even old world charm in some corners.

Downstairs led to the Monster Wine Cellar with dummies of King Kong, Dracula, Frankenstein, witches and ghosts. Upstairs, colorful Sicilian puppets and carnival masks surrounded a Family Altar. The ceremony would take place in the Venetian Room against a painted backdrop of Italian canals.

"Line up time," Jeff bellowed. "First to walk down the aisle will be you, Uncle Hugh." The bearded Druid priest took his place outside the door. The procession ended with Nichole flanked by us. "Pace yourself," Jeff roared. "There's no need to rush."

For sure, I thought. You played house for almost five years, and still free-lance for a pay check.

After the rehearsal we adjourned to another room set up with two long wooden tables. Nichole had invited her best friend Tracy from the cruise gig over two years ago. The long-legged blond now lived in California with her handsome husband who taught history in tough neighborhoods.

Grateful to have another teacher there, Dean and I talked shop for a while. Tracy moved on to spend time with Nichole while she supervised the carving. Frank left to study the posters and other art work.

"Pumpkin faces are all done. Thank you everyone," Jeff announced. "Pizza has been ordered from the kitchen, so let's get ready to eat."

I started to sit down at the first table when my daughter rushed up. "You can't sit here, Mom. This is for the bridal party." Another sting! Maybe this is wedding reception etiquette? Neither my sister nor I had bridesmaids and escorts, only a Best Man and Maid of Honor. We all sat together for the rehearsal dinner.

My daughter steered me to the second table where Jeff's mother, two uncles, his stepfather and a couple of other relatives, all over fifty, arranged themselves. I sat opposite Uncle Pat who seemed the least obnoxious of the group. Frank grabbed the chair next to me.

Shit! I thought. I wanted to sit with young people, not old fogies. Mostly, I wanted to spend as much time as I could with my baby, my first-born, whom I never stopped loving even at the worst moments.

Laughter and chatter at the bridal table filled the room. Frank and I struggled to find something to talk about with the 'grown-ups.'

"Delicious pizza. Don't you just love this place? So glad they're going to Hawaii for the honeymoon. Nichole's been there when she performed on the cruise ship. Jeff joined her once."

Nodding heads. Chewing food. Faking smiles and laughs from worn-out jokes. Nichole had her back to me, and Jeff--Jeff--where was he?

From the corner of my eye I saw him stride toward our table. His ape-length arms plopped into my vision, meaty fingers splayed on the table. I looked up to see his thick curly hair and buffalo head swivel right, then left. "How is the boring table doing?" He chuckled, then grinned. Everyone stopped talking. Not waiting for an answer, he returned to his groupies.

To be continued.

Author Notes Still having problems with accessing advanced editor. Hence I couldn't use italics for thoughts,

Photo: Nichole makes a face to demonstrate what she's looking for.

Video of the restaurant has no sound. Enjoy looking around.


Chapter 30
Gaining A Son-In-Law

By Spitfire

PreviouslyAfter the rehearsal I headed for one of the two tables to eat. My daughter gently took my arm and directed me to sit at the next table.  “This one is for the bridal party,” she explained. Frank and I weren’t happy to sit with all of Jeff’s relatives, but there was nothing I could do. We struggled to make conversation.

Nodding heads. Chewing food.  Faking smiles and laughs from worn-out jokes.  Nichole’s face was barely visible, and Jeff—Jeff—where was he? From the corner of my eye I saw him walking toward our table. His ape-length arms plopped into my vision, his meaty fingers splayed on the table. I looked up to see his buffalo head swivel to take in the ‘grown-ups’. “How is the boring table doing?”  We all stopped talking.

The groom chuckled, then grinned and walked back to his groupies.



Boring! How dare he insult all of us?  I glanced at his parents and uncles to see their reaction.  Were they processing the comment? Jeff’s mother managed a giggle as soon as her son left and then turned to her brother, “I want to hear the rest of your story, Pat.”  He took up where he left off as if nothing had happened.

Me?  To hell with the story.  I wanted to push away back from the table, get up and stomp out. Hubby would be all too happy to follow.

Swallowing the bile in my throat, I resisted making a scene. Guess who would come off as the villain?  Nichole had enough to handle without a vindictive mother to placate. As I write this now, I think of what I wish I had done -- thrown  a hot slice of pizza into Jeff’s face. “How’s that for boring?” I’d ask as cheese and sauce would travel down his shirt.

Before we left, I ignored Jeff and congratulated Nichole for putting it all together. “Chris and Joanne are coming tomorrow, right?” she asked. “If you want to bring them by for introductions, feel free.”

“Thanks, but they can meet the in-laws at the wedding.  Chris wants to do some sightseeing, his girlfriend too. She’s a sweetheart.” Okay, so it was a subtle knife in her back.

My children were four years apart and had never been close, but always got along.  While Chris did have an annoying habit of talking too long on any given subject, he had his Dad’s sense of humor and loved to hug and to be hugged. Joanne, though more reserved when showing affection, had the same values as our family. (The two agreed not to live together until legally married. Both had been there, done that, with bad experiences.)   You can bet their wedding would be traditional. 

Thank goodness, my son chose to stay in Florida, ninety miles from us. I can’t recall ever having cross words with him. I’m sure I did because I remember his dramatic tongue-in-cheek reply to a scolding. “So, why don’t you just kill me?”

Chris and Joanne took a room in the same motel. She had lived in San Diego for two years while completing a degree in physical therapy. “I hated California,” she told us. “Everyone’s so shallow. I would never want to bring up children here.”

Nichole must have felt the same way.  Years later, she told me, “When Jeff proposed, I made it clear I didn’t want babies.” (Was she afraid any offspring would look like him?) Jeff admitted he had to think a while about this but finally agreed.
 

The wedding combined dignity with humor. For the most part, I was pleased. Jeff had made a soundtrack to replace the traditional wedding march. In walked the bride’s maids, their escorts, the Maid of Honor and Best Man to the Clockwork Orange Music for the Funeral March of Queen Mary.  Everyone carried a stick hand-made Venetian half face mask with feathers of sequins.

Now Jeff’s big moment. He waited until the aisle was clear and then stepped over the threshold, Stepdad on his right, Mom on his left.  Jeff had  a stick-held mask too:  a gold smiling Buddha face.   His entrance  music? The theme song from The Godfather, his favorite movie.  Laughs and applause greeted his dignified march toward the bridal bower decorated with autumn leaves.

Could Nichole follow that act?   Once he was standing near the candles and priest, she emerged through the door, flanked by Frank and me. Instead of a bridal bouquet, she held a solemn white mask with lavendar  shaded cut-out  triangles for eyes  and bright red expressionless lips. A burst of eight-inch white feathers erupted from the open top. Thick black feathers spilled out underneath her chin.

She glided down the aisle, erect posture and beautiful walk thanks to Barbizon modeling classes at age sixteen.  Jeff had chosen the music for her entrance too, a piece from The Elephant Man.  Although it was doable, I wondered at the significance. Then I remembered.  Many of Jeff’s friends from high school attended. This was sure to bring back memories of the senior play and Jeff in the lead role as—you guessed it—Joseph Merrick, a deformed man born in 1862  known later as the Elephant Man because of  tumors that changed his body.

As soon as Nichole reached the groom’s side, the priest linked the ceremony to masks and how we all wear invisible ones.  “But when you find your soul mate,” he droned, “You no longer have to conceal your true identity. This is what happened with Nichole and Jeff.”

That was the cue for each of them to hand over their masks to Best Man and Maid of Honor.  Nichole smiled. Jeff sniffed and wiped away one of several tears. Emotion continued to overwhelm him throughout the ceremony. On the other hand,  Nichole, as regal as any queen, never lost her composure and  only exuded serenity.

The priest explained the symbolism of lighting two candles in front of them. The black symbolized their spiritual connection as separate individuals. The orange recognized their spiritual connection as one. Together their hands guided the long handled lighter to each candle. Stillness reigned. In spite of its pagan dressings, I felt holiness in that room and so much love. I suspect others did too. The priest allowed time for this hallowed space.

Back to reality a minute later. Bride and groom faced each other again.  Jeff’s uncle, aka the priest, set the tone of the nuptials. Clearing his throat he turned to Nichole and said with a straight face, "So Snow White, you’re going to marry Dopey.”

To be continued. 

Author Notes Photo: Jeff and Nichole at the "altar".

Stay tuned for the wedding vows and Jeff's teary breakdown.


Chapter 31
Removing a Mask

By Spitfire

Previously: 

In spite of its pagan dressings, I felt holiness in that room and so much love...
Then back to reality as the wife and husband-to-be faced each other again. Jeff’s uncle, aka the priest, turned to Nichole and said with a straight face, “So Snow White, you’re going to marry Dopey.” 



The room came to life. Everyone laughed except Jeff, still overwhelmed by the depth of his feelings. I wonder if he had even heard his uncle’s all-in good-fun reference.  

The bearded priest turned to him. “Jeff, next to me, you’re the weirdest person I know.” (Laughter again. Jeff  grinned.) “And also one of the most talented.”  His uncle finished the sentence and  turned to my daughter, “Nichole, to take on this incredible being is an act of pure love. I guarantee you’ll never be bored.”

I sat up straighter in my chair.  Maybe that was why she loved him. Ever since tenth grade, my daughter had been bored with the usual teenage delights. She loved only drama and dancing classes. Whether dancing, singing, or acting, she said that being on stage was the one time she felt alive.

Classmates liked her even if she came across as straight-laced. Boys never asked her out. For the most part she looked down on them as “dweebs” anyway. Unlike her peers, she didn’t care about popularity, drinking or smoking.  Dancing and private acting lessons sublimated hormonal challenges. No one doubted her talent on stage.  Yet only in rare moments did she connect with her audience.  She stayed aloof from others out of disdain for their silly chatter and malicious gossip.  With the exception of one or two oddball friends, she remained a private person and liked it that way. 

With Jeff around, Nichole could sit back and let him do the talking. He thrived on being the center of attention.  She marveled at his talent and believed he’d be big on the screen. Upon his success, she would be at his side for red carpet premieres and Oscar award nights. Her dreams could live with that.  Perhaps he’d find roles for her too.  Only one problem: he was big on gangster films, horror too. Nichole loved light-hearted romances and musicals, a genre he labeled 'corny'. 

“Many years ago,”  Nichole read her prepared vows, “my favorite TV show was “Love Boat.”  When the audience giggled, so did she,  a little embarrassed by this 'confession' of her once naive nature.  Regaining her composure, she continued, “Where else could strangers meet, fall in love, survive a crisis, marry and live happily ever after?  All this in less than fifty minutes. The real world showed me it’s not that simple. Here I am, twenty years later, and instead of a short cruise on The Love Boat, I’ve booked a life-long journey on The Poseidon.”

The guests roared and clapped. Hubby and I did too. Jeff, like the famed cruise liner, was an accident waiting to happen. 

Listening closely to her vows, I found another reason for the attraction, and learned something new about my daughter. She slipped the information in between ongoing laughs.

“Jeff, you know me better than anyone else, and every day I learn something new about you and the 625 characters that live in your head.”  Jeff cracked up. So did the guests.  Nichole waited before going on.  “We are two misfits who have found each other. Now, I’m happy to play Olive Oyl to your Popeye, Miles to your Otis, Miss Piggy to your Kermit, Morticia to your Gomez.”

My daughter had the audience’s rapt attention with her dry humor and wit, easy to miss when Jeff dominated the scene.  “Now, to get serious.” Her dark blue eyes twinkled as she looked straight ahead at the groom. “I vow to nag you at least once a day, but I’ll let you be right,” she paused, then added, “once.”

Giggles rippled through the room.  Nichole ended her speech. " Jeff. my mask is off to you." 

The guests applauded.  The groom wiped away a new tear and then switched the standing mike to himself.  “Nichole Francis,” he said in an even voice, “I never thought I’d married anybody. Look what you’ve done to me.”

 

Author Notes photo: Nichole walking down the aisle

This is a shortened version of her vows, most of it the exact wording.


Chapter 32
Jeff's Vows

By Spitfire

Previously:  (I made some changes after watching the video more closely. For new readers, I'm at my daughter's wedding. )
Her dark blue eyes twinkled as she looked at the groom. “I vow to nag you when you need that extra nudge to get moving, and I’ll let you be right,” she paused, then added, “once”.  After more serious notes, she ended, “Jeff, my mask is off to you.” 

The guests applauded.  The groom wiped away a new tear and then switched the standing mike to himself.  “Nichole Francis,” he said in an even voice, “I never thought I’d marry anybody. Look what you’ve done to me.


His eyes never left her face.  She giggled with pleasure.  Seconds ticked by while he collected himself.  Then, like Nichole, he began his speech with a reference to his past.

“In my infant and boyhood years, I was brought up by two grandmothers, several girlfriends of my mom’s and a magnificent Mother.  Through them, I learned the strength and power of women. I had no father figure* so Mommy donned several masks until Tom came along when I reached twelve. Finally, she could dance to her own tune.” 

Did he really call her 'Mommy' ? Jeff, you’re twenty-seven. Time to cut the strings.  

 Jeff did a half-turn to spot Carol in the front row.  He sniffled, and spoke through threatening tears. “I love you, Mommy.”   His face contorted with the effort not to cry.  

I was shocked by this unexpected tribute and display of affection for his parent. This is supposed to be about love for your bride, I wanted to yell. Only common sense and political correctness saved me from the familiar urge to walk out. Nichole didn’t lose her cool. Why should I? 

Asperger’s, I thought. Maybe that’s what's wrong with Jeff. He doesn’t know how to react to social situations. 

Jeff’s friends had never seen this side of him. Were they embarrassed?  If so, he sensed their discomfort and felt his own. In front of all these people he had taken off his mask. In an effort to put it back on, he choked out an apology and spread his arms in an exaggerated gesture. “When have I ever had a hard time rising to the occasion?” he  bellowed.  Laughter broke the tension.

Indicating my daughter,  he still addressed magnificent Mommy, “What I want to say is that your daughter-in-law is a worthy successor to your influence.”  Here, he turned and smiled at the 'misguided' young woman who had put up with him for the past five years.
  
“Anyway,” Jeff cleared his throat, and resumed. "Let’s get back to me.”  The crowd laughed again. This was the guy they knew.  However, I doubt they were prepared for the admission that came next.

“When I was a little boy, I stayed indoors," Jeff confessed. "I preferred to dress Barbie dolls, play house, jump rope (indoors?) be a doctor to little girls. I was good at that. I didn’t want to sweat outdoors or catch frogs and torture cats.  In high school I took jazz class rather than endure the smell and  towel snapping of a locker room.  I guess it’s a miracle I didn’t turn out a ‘hoock’”.

That’s what I heard. A“hoock”.  I can only guess from context what he meant. 

His speech was three times as long as Nichole’s and filled with quirky humor.

Examples: 
 

  • “I love your beauty, your brilliance, your booty, your relentless nagging, and ridiculous long toes.”
  • “I vow to terrorize you with grotesque characterizations, pester and annoy you especially when you’re putting on make-up."
  • “When you get sick of me in bed, I’ll be whoever you want.”  (Jeff paused and imitated  Al Pacino, Jack Nicholson, and Robert DeNiro and what they would say as lovers.)
  • “I have three hundred personalities, so you’ll never have to cheat on me."
  • Nichole, we balance each other perfectly.  You’re a control freak. I’m a complete freak.”  (Frank and I agreed with him on both counts.)
Jeff ended his vows with the promise to be the best friend, the best husband and the best lover in the years ahead. He closed with the same line used by his bride. “My mask is off to you.” Applause followed.

"That's a hard act to follow," the priest said.

"Why do you think I wanted to go first," Nichole answered with a chuckle. 

The master of ceremonies, or so the druid  seemed, now signaled the ring bearer at the back of the room. “Lurch!” he called.

Funeral music played as  a six foot six slender man with gorgeous cheekbones made a somber entrance.  Poker face "Lurch" carried a large silver platter and bowed formally to the bride, then the groom.  Everyone involved in the ceremony manged to keep a straight face when Jeff lifted from the tray a large severed hand with long fingers and black nails. The crowd howled and clapped. 

The groom eased two rings off the plastic finger and handed one to Nichole, then took the smaller sized band for himself to hold. After placing the prop back on its platter, he and Nichole exchanged bows again with the ringbearer who marched stiffly to the exit, accompanied by his entrance music.The couple then exchanged rings while the druid sang a ccappello and off-tune “One Hand, One Heart.”  I used to like that song.  

Polite applause followed. The couple kissed not once, but twice. Jeff managed not to make a production out of it. The priest blessed them with well-chosen words and closed with “Amen”. No one made a move, probably still numb from the high note, Jeff’s uncle had tried to reach. 

The pronouncement of man and wife done, Jeff and Nichole seemed unsure of  how to exit.   Suddenly, the pagan priest’s voice rumbled through the room as he chided them.  “Now get out of here, you knuckleheads!”  Music from “Fiddler on the Roof” boomed  over the speakers as the newlyweds held hands and skipped/danced down the aisle. 

In spite of misgivings about Jeff, I enjoyed the offbeat wedding and didn’t process my loss then.  A table downstairs was waiting for us. Two of my cousins would be there plus my son and his girl. Nobody told us to stay with the bridal party until everyone else was seated downstairs. More resentment, fury, and sadness on the way.

To be continued.

Author Notes * Jeff's father was a policeman and killed in the line of duty when he was still a baby.
Again, the wedding vows are only the high points.
Photo: Jeff's friend who flew in from New York to play Lurch.


Chapter 33
Bruised Again

By Spitfire

Previously: 
In spite of misgivings about Jeff, I enjoyed the offbeat wedding ceremony and didn’t process my loss then.  A table downstairs was waiting for us. Two of my cousins would be there plus my son and his girl. Nobody told us to stay with the bridal party until everyone else was seated downstairs. 
 
As soon as the bride and groom exited, we linked up with my son and Joanne.  With almost two hundred guests in front of us, at least fifteen minutes elapsed before we reached the bottom of the stairs, turned the corner and almost bumped into our table. “Look for pumpkin number six near the buffet.” Nichole had told us. “You’ll be close to the wedding table.  Only Jeff and me will be sitting there.”

Two of my four California nephews made it to the wedding. Handsome Lee dressed as Batman and his wife as Cat Woman.  Tall lank Lindsay, the youngest of the four boys, didn’t bother to don a disguise. Same for his significant other, a man who could have passed for his brother.

“Who invited the dummy?” Lindsay asked.    

A human–sized mannequin wearing a denim jacket and jeans sat propped in one of nine chairs. A white mask covered its face except for the eyes. We decided to name him Cock, close enough to Jeff’s last name. 

“Looks like we got stuck in a corner,” Frank growled. 

“At least we’ll be first in chow line,” Chris said.

He was right. Only a half-quarter wall separated our table from the row of salads and meats and veggies that screamed “Italian buffet”.  

“That must be where Nichole will sit.” His girlfriend pointed at the rectangular table upstage on the dance floor and positioned to be the focal point.   Our table offered an unobstructed view. That was the good thing.

Thirty feet across from us on the rim of the dance area, another table had yet to be filled. That’s where I want to sit, I thought. Closer to Nichole and with a view of all the guests too. The only way I could see the restaurant section was to leave the alcove and stand in the empty space. I did just that and felt the younger energy emitting from Jeff''s groupies. Guests formed clusters and conversed and laughed. 

No sooner had I surveyed the filled area and returned to my table when the D J’s voice announced the need for silence. “It’s time to introduce the wedding party.”  Everyone took a seat. 

A spotlight focused on a door across the room, catty-corner from us. Each bridesmaid and her escort entered when announced. Each pair smiled and waved, and then headed for their pumpkin number. After the Best Man and Maid of Honor were introduced, the groom’s parents came next.  

“Jeff’s parents, Tom and Carol,” the DJ bellowed. The couple grinned and reveled in the attention.  A lot of guests knew them and raised the applause level. Guess who should have been following them? 

 “Nichole’s parents, Frank and –” The DJ stopped. "Umm, seems they’re missing. Where are you?” he called.

 A spotlight crossed the room and spotted me standing. I waved. Frank made a half-hearted attempt to get up.  Jeff’s family settled into the table opposite us, the one I wanted.  We were out of sight, out of mind, I felt. 

The light moved from me to a second stairway leading from the balcony into the restaurant.  A hushed moment. Drum roll, please.

“And now for the bride and groom,”  the DJ boomed. “Ladies and gentlemen, I present to you Mr. and Mrs. Jeff K____.

With effortless grace, Nichole waltzed down the steps, the groom high-stepping behind her. He had donned a tall black felt hat with a large skull and crossbones badge sewn onto the billowing top. His friends laughed at the comical piece which diverted attention to him.
 
After their seating, the Best Man read a lengthy toast citing the brilliance of Jeff and his luck at finding a beautiful wife. Then came the part that would I hoped would be Nichole’s big moment.  The DJ went into his Master of Ceremonies mode. 

“The bride and groom will now start the party. They will dance the tango, a  suitable introduction to their marriage.”   Laughter followed. 

Nichole had chosen the music and choreographed the steps. A tango is not easy to do in a voluminous gown. Jeff had the grace of a cow. He could do a two-step, but my daughter took on the task of teaching him. His exaggerated long strides turned it into a parody. Nichole laughed at his awkwardness that made her elegance stand out. Paybacks are hell, I thought.  The frog and the princess were each in their comfort zone. 

Not long after that, Nichole cornered Frank and me on the dance floor. “Why didn’t you join the rest of the bridal party to be introduced?”  she asked, a puzzled look in her eyes.

“We didn’t know anything about it,” I said. 

“Carol kept asking where you were.” 

“Why didn’t she send someone to get us?”  Frank attacked.

 Like Jeff’s mother’s going to share the spotlight, I thought.

Someone grabbed Nichole’s arm before she could answer. She left to engage in a new conversation. I mingled and attempted to make small talk. Frank preferred to stay aloof.  He was too angry at being put into a corner. That didn’t annoy me nearly as much as the moment when Jeff’s mother approached me.

“Are you having a good time?”  she asked, that damn charming grin on her face again.

I hesitated out of shock. “Yes,” I managed to answer.  What a strange question, I thought. Isn’t that what a host or hostess should ask?  It seemed improper somehow as if she were taking credit for the reception.

Again, I was more than ready to head home.

To be continued. 


Chapter 34
Nailing My Coffin

By Spitfire

Previously: (the scene is my daughter's wedding reception)

Someone grabbed Nichole’s arm before she could answer. She left to engage in a new conversation. I mingled and attempted to talk to others whose costumed character I recognized. Frank preferred to stay aloof. He was too angry at being put into a corner. It didn’t annoy me nearly as much as the moment when Jeff’s mother approached me.

"Are you having a good time?" She had that damn charming grin on her face again.

I hesitated out of shock. "Yes," I managed to answer. What a strange question to ask another guest, I thought. Isn’t the host or hostess supposed to do that? It seemed improper, but maybe not. I never could find the answer in an etiquette book.

If I had to pick a memorable moment at the wedding reception, it would be the tango out of loyalty to Nichole. But a guest dressed as Alex Owens, the female steel worker and pole dancer in Flashdance, thrilled everyone when she performed part of the famous audition dance. Dressed in leggings, black ballet shoes, and a black leotard she strutted and leaped across the floor. Guests formed a circle to watch. She didn’t perform the entire song, but still drew hearty applause.

Even though Frank grumbled later about being put in a corner, at least it was quiet and I could get caught up on news about my half-sister’s life and that of my other two nephews. I also enjoyed trying to recognize costumes. Captain Cook and Charlie Chaplin were easy, Dolly Parton too. Others, I hadn’t a clue. I don’t remember the food, but the wedding cake had four layers, each one with a different taste. I could depart and in good conscience, tell my daughter, what a fun wedding she had put together.

Before we left the next day, Nichole knocked at our motel door. She and Jeff had spent the night there instead of returning home. "Thanks for loaning me the pearl necklace Dad gave you for a wedding gift." Placing it in my hand, she hugged me and then Frank.

"Something borrowed," I quipped. "Have a great time in Honolulu."

"We’ll go to the other islands, too. Time to enjoy the sights I didn’t see when working on the cruise."

"Dad and I will get to Hawaii someday," I said. "Take pictures and send them."

"I will, along with the wedding photos taken at the park."

Jeff’s photographer friend had arranged to meet Nichole’s side of the family along with her bridesmaids and maid of honor at a nearby park a couple hours before the wedding. I'm sure he did something similar with Jeff and his crew. No pictures had been taken of all of us together. Maybe that was the plan after the wedding. If so, I didn’t know.

I don’t remember if we said goodbye to Jeff. Knowing my hubby, we piled into the rental car and headed to LAX before he showed up. Chris and Joanne planned to stay and visit her friends in San Diego.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Back home, Mom waited to hear the details. In between tears, I told her everything. Maybe it was an emotional burden she didn’t need, but for that day it forged the old familiar  'mother comforting unhappy daughter'  relationship I had lost with Nichole.

My husband’s like a dog with a bone when he’s upset about something. The more he fumed, the more pressure I felt to tell Nichole our feelings. Ignoring Mom’s advice about not putting things in writing, I plopped in front of the keyboard three weeks later and spit it out, starting with Jeff’s calling us boring, then our exclusion from the introduction of the wedding party, and finally being seated in a corner where no one could see us and vice versa. I couched it in polite terms and didn’t use exclamation points.

Five days after mailing the missive, the phone rang. I knew it would be her, and I knew she would be angry. "I got your letter and I want you to know I don’t appreciate it. I worked my ass off to plan that wedding and all you can do is to find fault with it!" Nichole barked.

"Jeff came over to our table and called us boring," I stated my case. "How do you think that made Dad and me feel?"

"Mom, he was kidding! That’s his idea of humor. He makes fun of everyone, even me, sometimes."

‘Emotional abuse’ crossed my mind, but I kept the idea to myself as Nichole raved on.

"I don’t know why you didn’t come with us after the ceremony to get in line for introductions. By the time we missed you, it was too late. But you did get your names announced and the spotlight." Her tone of voice dismissed that issue.

"Why did you put us in that corner where we couldn’t see anyone?" I asked, not raising my voice. Let her be the angry one.

"I put you in that spot so you could be near the wedding table. I thought you would appreciate that. I guess not. "

"The table where Jeff’s family sat was closer and had a view of the whole restaurant," I retorted.

"His grandma’s in a wheelchair and hooked up to an oxygen tank. She needed the space," my daughter shot back. "Is there anything else you want to ruin for me?"

I’m sure my daughter is part Rottweiler. She knows how to go for the jugular.

"I’m sorry the letter upset you," I said.

"It upset Jeff too," she snarled. "He thinks you hate him now."

Wow, maybe my son-in-law was more perceptive than I thought.

"I don’t hate anyone, Nichole. Let’s just chalk this experience up to the pain I felt at losing my only daughter."

Silence. Then, a stiff, "You haven’t lost me, Mom, but try to be more sensitive to my feelings."

After asking her a few questions about the honeymoon, I hung up and then I broke down and cried. The chilliness in her voice made me wonder, "Will she ever love me again?"

To be continued.

Author Notes This is the audition scene from Flashdance to give you an idea of the girl who danced solo at the reception. Just included this for your enjoyment. Notice the expressions on the judges.


Chapter 35
My Corner of Sunshine

By Spitfire

Previously:  After feeling slighted at my daughter's wedding, I wrote a polite letter detailing the treatment that upset her father and me. The last chapter ended:

I’m sorry the letter upset you," I said.

"It upset Jeff too," she snarled. "He thinks you hate him now."

Wow, maybe my son-in-law was more perceptive than I thought.

"I don’t hate anyone, Nichole. Let’s just chalk this experience up to the pain I felt at losing my daughter."

Silence. Then, a stiff, "You haven’t lost me, Mom, but try not to be so insensitive."

After asking her a few questions about the honeymoon, I hung up and then broke down and cried. The chilliness in her voice made me wonder "Will she ever love me again?"

Returning to work refocused my attention. My students wanted details on the wedding. I told about them about the  masked wedding procession, different entrance music for the bride and groom , and the movie character costumes worn by guests. To share any personal feelings would be unprofessional as well as betrayal to my daughter.

Although I had been teaching English at the same school for sixteen years, I wasn't burnt out, thanks to an unexpected "promotion".  A year after my mother moved in with us, the department head offered me all four eleventh grade Advanced Placement classes.

"More students keep dropping out of the program when they reach the senior year,"  Mrs. B. said. "They need a teacher who makes learning fun. Eileen is too serious. Several have mentioned her brilliance, but also, her inflexibility."

I couldn’t believe it.  Miss Crosby had taught those top classes for ten years. I never thought it fair that I couldn't get at least one. Eileen took it well. She was ready for change too. Less paper work with her new assignment --monitoring the new computer room. 

I loved the intellectual challenge. For the first time in a long while, I looked forward to each day. The students showed mature insight into literature. They cared more about learning than having a love life. Apathy wasn't in their vocabulary.  Also, my classes were limited to eighteen as opposed to twenty-eight and often thirty-five so I could joke without losing control. Since I had no discipline problems, I was shocked one day when I started to lecture on the upcoming lesson. Some students yelled in unison "beep" every few seconds. I finally gave up.

"What's going on?" I surveyed the room. "Why the beeps?"

Everyone chorused, "Beep."

"Okay," I chuckled, "you’re playing some sort of game."

Giggles skipped around the room.

"You’re going to do the beep thing whenever I say a certain word?"

"Beep!" from several students who had figured out the pattern.

"You guessed it,"  Robert said with gusto.

"Now you have to figure out the word." Jennifer grinned.

I guessed a few words and didn’t get any beeps.

"I give up," I sighed.

"Every time you say "the", we beep you." Carolyn laughed.

"The," I shrieked. "That’s not fair."

But I couln't be angry.  Rather, I marveled at their ingenuity. When I gave group assignments calling for creativity, their imagination made me long for a movie camera  (no small camcorders in those days). I won't ever forget their redneck version of a scene from The Crucible or a satiric interview between Huck Finn and a preacher.

 "With students like this, I can handle teaching for another ten years," I told hubby and Mom.  "I'm good until sixty-five now." 

With the exception of my fragile relationship with Nichole,  everyone in my family seemed to have found peace for a while. My younger sister was single again and happy with her new job at the University of Missouri. During the next few years she cemented her reputation as one of the first scholars in higher education to elevate the status of community colleges.

Mom had hired a cleaning service and taken up painting with water colors again, resigned to accept her fate as a homeowner again.

Aunt Dee searched the web for rich single men and found one her age who lived in Ohio. She planned to fly out and stay with him for a week.

My half- sister Anne retired as pastor of her Lutheran church. Her husband retired from his engineering job in California, sold their house  and traveled to South Dakota. Together for the first time in fifteen years, they bought a large hunting lodge on a lake and started a Bed and Breakfast business.

My son Chris continued to work as a computer engineer and date Joanne who set up exercise therapy classes for those in need.

Now, if  daughter Nichole would just telephone so I knew she still loved me, life would be perfect. Unfortunately, it took a tragedy to bring us together again.  Six weeks after our altercation, she called, her voice trembling. "Mom, Bugsy died." She sobbed.

My heart double-flipped. Happy to hear her. Sad to know she  was  dealing with the death of a loved one for the first time. 

"Oh Nichole, I’m so sorry." I listened to her cry, wishing I were there to hold her. But that was Jeff’s job now. "Can you tell me what happened?" I asked when she got control of herself.

"Jeff took him for a walk this morning. They hadn’t gone far when Bugsy stopped and laid down. Jeff couldn’t get a heartbeat. He carried him home and up those steep stairs, crying the whole time." She choked and broke up again.

"Was he sick?" Something to get her to keep talking.

"He had a heart attack. Bugsy was only eight, but he was overweight. Just going up and down those stairs twice a day must been too hard for him. Jeff is in worse shape than I am right now. He was my baby, Mom." She started bawling again.

"I know, Sweety." Even though Nichole had broken my heart recently, I wouldn’t wish that kind of hurt on her. I let her talk about Bugsy’s personality, his love of walks along the beach and rides in the car, his beseeching eyes. We talked about a pet heaven.

A pain shared is a pain halved.  Her first hysteria had evaporated some as we ended the call.

"He was a lovable dog and will live in your heart," I offered. "You’ll be part Pug now."

She couldn’t help laughing. "I can live with that."

Yes, our disconnection was starting to mend. But the year 2000, would bring back issues of greed and jealousy among my sisters, my aunt  and me.

To be continued.

Author Notes The photo is a Pug from Google images who looks like Bugsy.


Chapter 36
A Guilt Trip

By Spitfire

Summary of previous chapter: Nichole and I patched up our differences. My teaching job has become a source of pleasure since given all honors classes. Frank’s working from three to twelve midnight at the academy for children and teens with psychiatric issues. He’s content too. Dee started an online search for a possible husband. Mother seems resigned to owning a condo. Her two best friends come often to visit.

 

December 25, 1999. Auntie Dee and Mom came over to share Christmas day with my son Chris, nephew Bobby, hubby and me. Mom's shrinking frame sank into the small love couch. With age spotted fingers she struggled with ribbons and wrapping paper. Chris gave her an eight inch ceramic statue of an angel with moss tipped wings that faded down to pearl. I bought her soft slippers and a neck scarf patterned with roses. It's not easy to choose gifts for the elderly.

Three days later Frank and I took Mom to a posh restaurant for her eighty-seventh birthday. She couldn't eat much. I should have picked up on that sign.

New Year’s Day. The last year of the second millennium. A bit of trivia here: The year 2000 is not the start of the 21st century because it is a leap year. To keep seasons in sync it was decided in 1585 that a century year will only be a leap year if it is evenly divisible by 400.

Mom had been living on her own now for ten months. Auntie Dee checked on her every day by phone or a quick visit. I continued to spend Sundays at her condo, sharing food, family news, and ongoing problems.

"I think the cleaning woman is stealing my pain pills," she said one day. "I don’t know whether to confront her or not."

"She may need them more than you do and can’t afford them."

"I know and that’s why I hesitate to say anything."

"Still, you need them too. Why not keep the pills in your purse on the days she comes?" I suggested.

Mom brightened. "What a good idea. I need someone to do my thinking anymore."

"Call me. I’m only twenty minutes away.  When is your next doctor's appointment. I’m worried about your health . You barely eat. "

"I’d rather talk." She smiled and offered me another chocolate.

"You aren't trying to starve yourself to death?"  I accused her.

"No, honestly. I eat too much and my stomach starts to hurt."

Instinct told me to  check out an assisted living facility fifteen minutes away. The director showed me a dining area with round tables set up for eight and some for smaller groups. Patients were required to attend the three meals a day and would only be served if too sick to get out of bed.

"We want them to do some walking, not just vegetate in bed. Socialization is important. Staff does laundry and clean rooms. Each one has its own bathroom, phone, and cable television. Nurses keep all medications and give it to the patients when needed. Transportation is provided for doctor visits."

A large television dominated a common area that contained several couches and easy chairs. An alcove held two shelves of books, choices for all tastes and big print, I noted.

The director showed me an available room with cream colored walls and  tasteful furniture: a dresser, two easy chairs, television set and a double bed with a forest green bedspread. A large window overlooked an inner courtyard and poured morning sunshine into the grey carpeted room.

Would Mother be happy cooped up here? Guilt set in. I’d go bonkers. Still, she could always wander in the garden or even take their small bus to the mall close-by. Anyway, as long as Mom could dress herself and shower, I saw no immediate need to relocate her. Resentment took over.  If Anne and Dee hadn’t interfered, my mother would still be living with me. How traitorous of Anne to repeat that Mom invaded my space sometimes. How selfish of Dee to convince her that buying a condo would work better than "renting" a room in the luxurious Aston Gardens retirement community.

I'll never know if the outcome of her life would be different if my relatives hadn't changed the path. As it happened, less than a year from her move to Kings Point in Sun City Center, Dee called. "Your mother’s in the hospital." Her voice had that nasty edge that let me know she blamed me.

"What happened?" Tired from teaching, I didn’t have energy left to get alarmed.

"I couldn’t get her on the phone, so I walked over around eleven this morning. I rang and rang, then finally used the spare key she gave me. She was on the floor in the bathroom," she shrieked. "Scared me skinless. I thought she was dead!"

"Did you find out what happened?" I asked.

"She got up around three in the morning to go the bathroom and says she fell when getting off the toilet. Imagine poor Peg (Mom’s nickname) lying on those cold tiles for eight hours! I called the ambulance. The doctors finally found time to take x-rays. That’s all I know for now. Since I’m only her sister, they won’t give me information as long as she has a daughter close by." Her voice rankled with bitterness.

"I’ll be right there," I assured her.

As it turned out, Mom suffered no broken bones or concussion. The hospital kept her overnight for observation.

"She’s badly bruised," the doctor told me the next morning. She’s going to need help dressing and bathing and shouldn’t be living alone for a while. Assisted living would be a good solution."

"You’re going to do what?" My aunt exploded when I told her about the place I had visited.

"I’ve checked it out. She’ll have three meals a day, her own room, TV, and bath. The bed has a cord to pull if she needs help. The staff does night checks several times in case someone has fallen."

"Call it what you want, it’s a damn nursing home. My sister will hate that."

"She needs care that I can’t give."

"Won’t give." Dee murmured. "I want to see the place for myself," she demanded.

Big mistake.

According to the soft spoken  lady who showed me around, my aunt barged into the home and was anything but nice. I don’t know what she said, but when I brought Mom and her small suitcase over, what should have been a warm reception had almost turned to ice.

To be continued.

Author Notes Photo: Mother unwraps her Christmas presents 1999.


Chapter 37
Another Fall

By Spitfire

Previously: Mother had a bad fall, but no broken bones. The doctor recommends she not live alone for a while. I check out an assisted living facility and make plans to put her there. Her sister, my aunt, is furious:

"Call it what you want, it’s a damn nursing home. My sister will hate that."

"She needs care that I can’t give."

"Won’t give." Dee murmured. "I want to see the place for myself," she demanded.

Big mistake.

According to the soft spoken polite lady who showed me around, my aunt barged into the home and was anything but nice. I don’t know what she said, but when I brought Mom and a small suitcase over, what should have been a warm reception had almost turned to ice.

 

Mom might have been happy in her new environment had it not been for her sister. Dee spoke evil of the nursing staff and cleaning ladies. "Don’t keep valuables around. Watch out for your rings. They could take them off your fingers at night. I’ll do your laundry. I don’t want them mixing up your clothes with someone else’s."

When I came to visit on Sunday, Mom would ask, "How much longer do I have to stay in this place?"

"Mom, you’re getting healthy meals every day," I said.

"I can only eat small amounts. The servers nag me all the time to clean my plate," she whined.

When visiting, I stayed for mealtime, eating the choice of the day. I had to pay for it, but the cost was minimal. The food was good. We sat with the same four people each time, three women and a man. None could be coaxed into a conversation. It occurred to me that the staff should try to match diners by taking an interest survey.

Three weeks into her stay, Mom told Dee she had fallen out of bed the previous night and lain on the carpet, unable to reach the cord to pull for a nurse. "I called out for help, but no one heard me. I was there until morning when someone came to get me ready for breakfast."

With this damming information, Dee lit into the director.

"Yes, she fell," the lady told her. "Susan checked her room every hour and found her on the floor with a blanket she had managed to drag from the bed and arrange as a pillow. Peggy said she was okay when the nurse helped her back into bed. However, the house doctor will stop by and look at her later today. In the meantime, we'll take meals to her room."

"She should have control over her pills!" Dee shrieked. "This place is run like a prison!"

"Mrs. Price," the administrator walked over. "You’re upsetting your sister and everyone else with your abusive behavior. You’re no longer allowed visitation rights." The calm delivery of this punishment infuriated my aunt even more.

"We’ll see what my niece has to say about that!" She stalked to the entrance and slammed the door. The administrator called me about the fall, the impending doctor’s visit, and my aunt’s outbursts.

"Keep her away," I said. "I’ll talk to her about the insults.  And when the doctor comes in, tell him that Mom’s not eating much. It worries me."

Two hours later, the same woman called again. "The doctor put your mother in the hospital for tests on her digestive system. He is concerned and will contact you later."

Should I call Dee and tell her? No, I’d wait until I had more information. Still, I needed to see Mom and comfort her. It was five-thirty. I finished my dinner and drove for the second time in a month to South Bay Hospital, twenty minutes away. Imagine my surprise when I walked into the lobby’s waiting room and found my aunt sitting there.

To be continued.

Author Notes A short chapter, I know. Busy week.


Chapter 38
A Violent Encounter

By Spitfire

Warning: The author has noted that this contains the highest level of language.

Previously: Mom suffered a bad fall while getting off the toilet in the bathroom of her condominium. The doctor recommended assisted living. On the third week of her stay in unfamiliar surroundings, she fell out of bed one night. Assistance was long in coming.
That was her story. I didn’t know if I believed her because my aunt had bad-mouthed the place and affected Mother’s attitude. When a staff member called me at work, she told me about the fall. She said their resident doctor would see Mom later on and arrange for x-rays. She added that my aunt had been so abusive, they refused to let her come visit for a while. That was fine with me.

Two hours after I finished work, the same woman called. "The doctor put your mother in the hospital for tests on her digestive system. He is concerned about her eating habits too. He asked that I contact you."

Should I call Dee and tell her?  No, I'd wait until I found out more.  It was five-thirty. I finished my dinner and drove for the second time in a month to South Bay Hospital, twenty minutes away. Imagine my surprise when I walked into the lobby’s waiting room and saw my aunt sitting there.

Dee’s eyes locked on mine, then turned away.

"What are you doing here?" I approached her. Mom  must have called her, I figured.  Dee didn't answer. She picked up a magazine and turned away.

Okay, I thought, I’ll play your game. I headed to the receptionist desk. "I’m here to see my mother, Mrs. Townsend. Can you tell me what room she’s in?"

"You must be Shari," the volunteer worker said. "The doctor tried to reach you. Your mother’s in the recovery room."

"What?" I yelped. "She had surgery?"

"I don’t know the details. You might talk to that lady over there. Her sister, I think." She indicated Dee, the only person in the waiting area. I headed back and sat on the leather chair closest to her.

"I’m in shock," I said. "I thought Mom just came for x-rays. How did you find out? Is she awake yet?"

Silence. Dee continued to leaf through the magazine.

I raised my voice "Is Mom awake yet?"

Dee lifted her head and smirked, "You don't have to yell. I can hear."

"Sorry," I lowered my voice. "The lady at assisted living called. I got here as quick as I could. Have you heard anything?"

Dee snapped, "Your mother's sleeping. And she’s okay, if you care."

"What's that suppose to mean?"  My jaw tightened. "Why are you angry with me?"

Dee tossed the magazine. "I understand you’re telling people that I’m responsible for her first accident."

"What? I never said such a thing!" I scanned my mind trying to remember. Nothing.

Dee snarled, "You're blaming me for her fall in the bathroom.That's what you told everyone."

"Who is everyone?" I demanded.

"You know who." She barred her teeth.

"No, I don’t."  Then it hit me. "I'll bet it was Anne?"

"I’m not saying." Dee pursed her lips.

I jumped up and started pacing to keep my rage under control. "My sister's a liar. I don't blame anyone. Be mad if you want, but at least tell me what the doctor said."

Dee stood and moved into my space. "The doctors won’t tell me anything.They’ll only talk to you, the daughter who kicked her out in the street."

"That's not true!" I yelled. "Mom didn’t have to move out of my house. You and Anne pushed her into buying a condo."

"You made it  pretty clear she was a burden."

"She wasn’t. When Mom moved in four years ago, she was so weak, I thought every day could be her last. For six months, she slept almost the whole time. But gradually her strength returned, maybe because she didn’t have the stress of owning a home. My God, when I think how she locked herself out one day, took the screen off the garage window and crawled in to unlock the inner door. Eighty-five years old and she can break into a house!"

Dee squared her shoulders. "That would never have happened if you and Frank hadn’t left her alone for three days to take a cruise."

"Mom said she’d be fine."

"Of course, she would tell you that."

"She proved she could make meals for herself. But that was eight months ago. Recently, she started going downhill again. I could see it was only a matter of time before she would need help with bathing and the toilet, maybe even eating. That’s what I told Anne. Not that she’d be a burden, but that I’m not physically strong enough to help her when she reaches that point. I can’t ask Frank to do it."

"Why not? " Dee demanded.

 "Aside from the fact, that he'd find it embarrassing, he didn’t ask me to take care of his mother." I moved out of her spitting range and took my seat again.

Bad move. Now my aunt towered over me, like an eagle ready to pounce. "He put poor Sibi in a nursing home," she shrieked. "What kind of son does that?"

"Sibi had dementia. She needed professional care. They had to tie her to the bed at night, or she—"

"And he let them do that?  My son would never—"

"‘I’m not listening to this anymore!"  Getting up, I pushed past her menacing body and headed for the elevator. Dee’s harsh voice followed me.

"There’s no point in going to see her. She’ll be asleep until at least ten, the doctor said."

I turned, my voice cold. "So now the doctor is talking to you?"

She stiffened. "He can tell me that. But when I asked him for the results of the surgery, he walked by as if I were invisible."

Concern for my mother made me overlook Dee’s attitude. "I’ll see if I can page him."

"He won’t talk to you in front of me."  She crossed her arms in front of her chest. I recognized closed-mind body language.

Realizing how we must sound, my anger lessened. "Look, I know how hard this is for you. Mom is your sister and the only family you have left. Maybe we should go outside to discuss this. The receptionist keeps staring."

I wanted to say, "Let’s duke it out," but Dee had over a hundred pounds on me. One whop with her heavy arm would send me into space. However, her next remarks sucker-punched me anyway.

"God forbid!"  She uncrossed her arms and fisted her hands. Bitterness oozed in every word. "You won’t want anyone staring at you—the working daughter who doesn’t want to be saddled with her mother." Her eyes narrowed. "I hope your children turn a deaf ear when Frank dies and you can’t take care of yourself, when every other day is a different doctor’s appointment, when you can’t keep food down and your feet swell and you lose your hair and –"

"Then I hope to have sense enough to go to a nursing home! " I retorted.  "I don’t expect my kids to take care of me."

"Then you’re a goddamn saint!" 

"I’m leaving."  I headed for the entrance.

Dee yelled. "Oh no, you’re not. You’re going to be here when the doctor comes. He won’t talk to the loyal sister, but he'll tell the cruel daughter."

"Fuck you!" I said and pushed open the glass door. Had I really said the "F" word in public? A first for me. But I was too angry to be embarrassed. 

Taking a deep breath I looked at the evening sky, then ran and ran and ran until exhausted. I had to go back, of course. Dee was still in the lobby, standing ramrod straight against the elevator wall.

The volunteer signaled me over.

"Your mother’s out of recovery and in room 462. The doctor is with her and will talk to you now."
 

To be continued.

Author Notes Yes, this confrontation happened. And I did swear. Thank goodness, it was after visiting hours and no one was there except the volunteer. An exciting story for her to tell friends!


Chapter 39
Repairing Mom

By Spitfire

Previously: After getting word that my mother is in the hospital after her second fall, I head there. The receptionist tells me Mom had some sort of surgery. Her sister is in the lobby and accuses me of telling everyone that she’s to blame for the accident. A nasty verbal argument follows. I threaten to leave.

Dee yelled. "Oh no, you’re not. You’re going to be here when the doctor comes. He won’t talk to the loyal sister, but he'll tell the cruel daughter."

I pushed open the glass door and ran and ran and ran until I cooled down, turned around, and walked back. Dee was still in the lobby, standing ramrod straight against the elevator wall.

The volunteer signaled me over.

"Your mother’s out of recovery and in room 462. The doctor is with her and will talk to you."

 

Much as I disliked Dee right now, I returned to the elevator and asked if she would like to come with me. Without a word, my aunt entered and maintained hostile silence as the steel box ascended. She followed at a distance through long hallways until the numbered room came into sight.

"Doctor," I greeted the white-coated man at the head of Mom’s bed. "I’m Vivian’s daughter, and this is her sister, Dee." My aunt nodded stiffly and moved to the other side of the room. Mom stirred. We both rushed to her side.

"How are you feeling?" Dee took her thin blue-veined hand.

"Is Shari here?" Mom turned her head and saw me. 

I kissed her cheek. "I came to find out why you’re back in the hospital. Can’t leave you alone for one minute," I joked. "You always pick the best-looking doctors too." I winked at the  portly dark-haired fellow with glasses who did have kind eyes, good teeth, and a charming  smile.

Mom managed to chuckle and then smiled at him.

"I don’t know about that," the doctor grinned and addressed me.  "But I found the source of her eating problem." Assuming a professional stance, he consulted his notes. "An abdominal scan showed a narrowing in her gastrointestinal tract that prevented food from reaching places where it would break down into nutrients needed for energy, growth, and cell repair. We put in a stent to widen the passage. *

No wonder Mom had become so run down. I thanked the doctor and  gently squeezed Mother's hand.  "At least you know it wasn’t your imagination."

We giggled at our  private joke. Whenever Dad had health problems, he'd grunt and groan. When we asked what was wrong, he would answer, "It’s just my imagination." I wanted to put that on his tombstone.

"How long will she have to be here?" Dee demanded.

"Well, it’s Wednesday night now. At least a couple of days. I’d really like to keep her over the weekend though to make sure she can digest solid foods. Let’s set a release date at Monday late afternoon."

The plan sounded good. At least in the hospital, Mom would get her meals served in bed, get help to the bathroom and not fall again.

Fortunately, my younger sister had planned a visit for the upcoming weekend to spend time with her son. Unfortunately, Frank and I had booked another short cruise six months ago. I would have canceled it, forfeiting the money, but rationalized that Barbara and Bobby as well as Dee would spend time with Mom on Friday, Saturday and Sunday. Of course, I knew my aunt would condemn me for leaving at such a precarious time, but she maintained her icy silence.

Thursday evening, I visited Mom to say goodbye until Monday. Dee sat by her side, but left as soon as I walked in.

"How are you doing?" I asked, after kissing her forehead. "Are you eating better?"

"I’m still on soft foods," Mom answered. "I hear you’re going on a cruise again. Don’t worry about me. Barb’s coming by tomorrow along with Bobby. It’ll be good to spend time with both of them."

"I have to admit I feel guilty about leaving you right now—"

"Don’t!" Mom was adamant. "I’m in a safe place. What could go wrong?"

"Still, I wouldn't do it if Barb weren't coming. I bet Fay will visit too."

Mom chuckled. "She called this morning and will stop by later. Fay’s such a good friend."
 

Hubby and I left early next morning for the three hour trip to Port Everglades. On the cruise, we discussed a plan for Mom to move back in with us. Dee had ruined the option of assisted living. Staying in her condo was no longer an option. Selling it would provide money to hire a part-time nurse.

It was two in the afternoon before I had a chance to find out how Mom fared in my absence. My first thought upon entering through the heavy glass doors? I hope Auntie Dee isn’t there.

My wish was granted. Barbara sat at Mother’s bedside, her back to me. Bobbie had wheeled his scooter into a corner, playing the role of observer for the moment. He sat there, too quiet. I should have known something was wrong. It turned out to be worse than I could have imagined.

To be continued.

Author Notes *I'm not technically sure of the diagnosis. What I do remember is that the doctor put a stent in somewhere so her food could get to the digestive system.A stent is a tube or other device placed in the body to create a passage between two hollow spaces or to widen a passage that has narrowed. (see drawing)


Chapter 40
A Knight in Question

By Spitfire

Previously: After her complaint about not being able to eat, the doctor put Mom in the hospital again. He found a blockage that prevented food from being digested properly and put in a stent late Wednesday night. Rather than release her on Friday he wanted more time to make sure the stent worked. Monday afternoon would be better. Chapter 39 ends:

My younger sister planned to visit her wheelchair-bound son in nearby Tampa for ten days. Knowing that she and Bobby would visit Mom, hubby and I decided to go ahead with a three day cruise booked six months ago. I figured my mother was in good hands. What could go wrong?

Upon our return at noon on Monday, I rushed to visit Mom again. My first thought upon entering through the heavy glass doors? I hope Auntie Dee isn’t here.

My wish was granted. Barbara sat at Mother’s bedside, her back to me. Bobbie had wheeled his scooter into a corner, playing the role of observer for the moment. He sat there, too quiet. I should have known something was wrong.

I moved into the room. Barb turned around. Mom’s face came into view. I gasped and ran to the other side of her bed.

"What did you do to her?" I screamed at my sister, and then burst into tears.

Mom didn’t hear. She had been sedated. The left side of her face was shades of purple and brown. Black circled her eye. Her lips, almost blood red, had puffed up three times their normal size. Breathing tubes had been hooked into her nose. To me, it looked as if someone had used her for a punching bag.

Barb waited for me to stop crying.  "Mom fell," she said in a cool tone, her emotions, as usual, under control. "This morning, she tried to get out of bed by  herself. I think she forgot about the guardrail and tumbled over it. A nurse heard something hit the floor. The orderlies lifted her onto a gurney and took her down to surgery. She split her lip and had to have stitches."

"Oh, Mom," I moaned and laid my head on her sleeping form.

"The doctor notified Dee since you weren’t home, and she called me." Barb continued her report. "We’ve talked to the doctor who has no choice but to leave her here for a couple more days. He said that x-rays showed no broken bones, however."

I felt Mom stirring and sat up. She tried to talk but couldn’t. Barb helped her manage a few sips of water. Bobby wheeled his chair closer. "Hi, Grandma." He tried to sound cheerful. "I’m glad you’re awake. How do you feel?"

Her liver-spotted left hand went to her face. She felt the swelling. Her fingers grazed the stitches. "What happened?" The question was directed to all of us.

Barbara gave the facts. I added, "Mom, you’re not ready to get up and boogie just yet."

Bobbie chuckled. Barb stayed deadpan. Mom groaned. "I’m so sorry to put you through all this." We could see it hurt her lips to get out the muffled words.

"Since Shari’s here, I’m leaving for a while." My sister picked up her designer purse and designer jacket, kissed Mom on the forehead, said goodbye and headed out the door.

Bobbie squeezed her hand gently. "I hope you're better tomorrow. I love you." He looked over at me. "Nice to see you again, Aunt Shari."

I stayed until suppertime. Mom drifted in and out while I told her about the cruise. When Dee walked in and gave me a dirty look, I said hello and goodbye in one sentence. She sure wasn’t talking to me.

Frank came to see Mom the next day, a real gesture of love. He hated hospitals, having been in them so much as a child. Since Dee was there and not talking to him either, he didn’t stay. Mom was asleep anyway.

Tuesday, Wednesday and Thursday I drove straight from school to South Bay. Barb or Dee would leave when I arrived. Mom’s bruises faded. The swelling went down. The stitches would stay in for a couple of weeks. But the hospital stay was getting too long for my comfort. Thursday, her bed was empty. I panicked.

"She’s in Room 522," the nurse informed me. She developed a staph infection so we had to isolate her.

Not good news, I thought. At the time, I didn’t know much except that it happened in hospitals. Recent research defined it as a drug-resistant strain of bacteria caused by tubes inserted into a large vein to deliver medicine to critically ill patients. It's a deadly pathogen that travels through the blood stream. Back in 2000, about one in thirteen patients were affected each day. Recently the rates have dropped to one in twenty-five.

I hurried to Mom’s new room, devoid of paintings, plants, anything that shouted, "There’s a personality in here." A window looked out on sky at least, instead of a tar-covered roof.

"Hey, Mom." I sat beside her and held one hand. I felt no warmth, no gentle squeeze. "I see you managed to get a room all to yourself." I tried to laugh, but the look in her eyes stopped me.

"Dee told me all about Frank." Mom’s voice hardened. "He’s the one who wanted me out of your house. Well, when I die, I’m not giving him the knight. I want Bobbie to have it."

The small porcelain statue in question had no special value. It was made in Japan and marked Andrea by Sadeki. But my husband loved it for some reason. Mother had promised he could have it after her death. The only thing he had ever asked of her. I knew he’d be heartbroken and furious too. Bobby didn’t care. He collected bobblehead sports and political dolls.

I wondered what else Dee had said to poison Mom’s mind. Had she poisoned Barbara's too?  Just then, my sister walked in. She planned on returning to Michigan the next day. I needed to tell her about our aunt and how she had ruined everything.  I forgot how much she idolized my mother's sister.

To be continued

Author Notes The photo is the statue Frank wanted to have.


Chapter 41
Explosion in the Hospital Hall

By Spitfire

Warning: The author has noted that this contains the highest level of language.





Previously:   While recuperating from surgery, Mom falls out of bed and cuts her lip enough to require stitches.  Since her face is severely bruised too, she needs to heal again before being released.  A deadly pathogen known as a staph infection gets into her blood stream.  The hospital puts her in an isolation ward to avoid contaminating others.  Mom tells me that Dee blamed my husband for everything that happened. Therefore, she doesn’t want him to have the statue of her knight when she dies. I’m sad because it’s something he really wanted.

The last lines of Chapter Forty read(a change from the original).

Stunned by this new development, I told Mom, “That’s not true. Frank loves you as much as I do. He never wanted you to leave.”

“My sister wouldn’t lie.”  Her lips tightened. “I want my grandson to have the knight. I’ve already told Barbara and made her promise not to give it to your husband.”

Even more shaken, I murmured goodbye and walked out the room. Barbara stood in the hallway, Bobby in his motorized chair close behind.

In a state near hysteria, I approached her. “Barb, you have to know what’s going on. Auntie Dee--"

She cut me off with her icy voice.  “I don’t want to hear it.” 

"You have to," I cried. "Aunt--"

"I won't listen!"  Her manicured hands flew up to cover her ears.

“You will!” I lunged forward and  grabbed her shoulders. “Auntie Dee is trying to—”

“Stop it!  Just  stop it!” Barb shrieked. Shoving me backward, she tore loose. Then, smack! She slapped me hard. My glasses flew across the hall.

Touching the burn on my cheek, I thought, My God, this is like the Jerry Springer show! We’re behaving like white trash.  But the horror didn’t stop me from lashing out again.

“I hate you! I never want to see you again,” I screamed.

My sister had regained her composure, crossed the hall, picked up the glasses and handed them back, unbroken at least.

I grabbed them and turned to her son. “I don’t mean you, Bobby. You’re always welcome in our life.” 

Too shocked to speak, he nodded.

Replacing my glasses, I stormed to the elevator, not looking back. Later that night, I remembered how Barbara admired my aunt. She had the college degree. Mom didn’t. Once she confided that she could never talk about her work because it was over Mom’s head. 

Saturday morning, Frank and I finally had time together. When I told him what had happened the night before, his first instinct was to call both women and tell each one, “Go fuck yourself.”  He was angry about losing the knight, but mostly about the vicious lie.

Harsh words were his way to handle things, not mine. “We’re all under a lot of stress now,” I said. “No one's responsible for the way they behave."

"Dee is. That woman is evil.”

“Go with me to see Mom today. Tell her you care.”

"I’ll go, but if your aunt is there—”

“We'll wait until she leaves.” I finished.

To be continued.

Author Notes Jerry Springer- host of a tabloid TV reality show.
Short but tense I hope.


Chapter 42
A Forgotten Memory?

By Spitfire

Previously: My sister waits outside Mom’s hospital room for me to finish my visit. I’m desperate to tell her that our aunt is trying to turn Mom against my husband. She refuses to listen. I grab her shoulders in near hysteria. She slaps me hard. My glasses fly off. As her son watches, helpless in his wheelchair, I scream at his mother, "I hate you. I never want to see you again!"
Since Frank won’t get home until midnight, I tell him what happened the next morning. He wants to call both women up and unleash his temper. I urge him to go with me to the hospital the next day and talk to Mom. Barbara wouldn’t be there. She had to return to her teaching position at the University of Michigan.

The last lines of Chapter 41 read:

 "We’re all under a lot of stress now," I said. "No one's responsible for the way they behave."
"Dee is. That woman is evil."
"Go with me to see Mom today.Tell her you care."
"I’ll go, but if your aunt is there—"
"We'll wait until she leaves." I finished
.

***

Since Dee always stayed to help Mom with her lunch, we waited until two. "Your aunt just left," the nurse on duty informed us. "She’s certainly devoted to her sister."  Oh yes, Dee could be as charming as she was deceitful.

I tiptoed in. Frank followed. Mom might be asleep. Her sister’s chatter could wear a sick person out.

Moving to the left side where Mother was facing, I took her hand. Her dulled blue eyes lit up. "Shari, I’m so glad you came. Dee said you’d be too busy catching up with chores. Is Frank with you?"

Hubby moved into her line of vision. "Hi, Peggy," He managed while tearing up at her shrunken form and visible traces of bruising still on her face.

"Do you have to go to work today?"

"Not until eleven tonight." He struggled to control the tremor in his voice.

"I’ve always liked you." She released my hand and struggled to sit up and offer it to him.

Wow! Where was this coming from? Mom had forgotten Auntie Dee’s words. That was good. However, I knew the statue would never be Frank’s. Barb would remember Mom’s directive, "I want my grandson to have it." She would not allow Bobby to give it back, either.

We stayed for a while. Frank told her what was happening at work, but she preferred to talk about the sights he had seen in Europe. I contented myself by watching my two loved ones bond again.

"Would you like me to come back later on tonight?" I asked before leaving.

"No, I’m tired, and Dee said she’d be here around six. But I’ll see you tomorrow, won’t I? Bring papers to grade. I don’t mind."

I laughed. "I may just do that. I’ll read essays aloud, and you can judge them."

"I’d give everyone ‘A’". Mom’s once vibrant voice was now soft and slow. Still, I took hope from her sense of humor and was glad for her tiny loss of memory.

***

Sunday brought a strange development to Mom’s condition. I sat by her bed, noting panic in her eyes. She babbled,  "What are those children doing outside my window? They’re talking about me, They’ve been doing it all day. They never let me play in their games. I hate them. I hate them. They’re mean."

My imagination took hold. Was she remembering some traumatic childhood event buried deep in her subconscious and now come alive? Or had she gone back to an earlier reincarnation? We both believed in this concept.

After a few minutes, her mind returned to reality. "Who’s the minister at St. John now?"

"I don’t know," I confessed. "After Father Ross left, I just got out of the habit of going."

"I’d like to see someone. Can you arrange that?"

"Hasn’t anyone come by?"

"If they have, they weren't Episcopalian." She pouted.

"I’ll call the church when I get home and arrange it." If a visit from our  minister would comfort Mom, maybe it would set her on the road to recovery.

***

Upon reaching home around five, I dialed the church office. A secretary answered. "Father Demery does visits on Tuesday. Monday is his day off."

Angered by her nonchalant response, I yelled. "Tuesday may be too late! My mother is dying!" What made me say that? I thought. I didn’t believe it, but maybe Mom did. That made the request serious. I had learned from Frank that sometimes you have to exaggerate to get results.

"I’ll contact him right away and get back to you." I could hear panic in the woman’s voice. Five minutes later, she called back. "Father Demery will be there tomorrow. Give me your mother’s name and room number."

***

Monday. Mom had been in the hospital twelve days now. I needed to talk to her doctor. When I walked into her room at three–thirty, Father Demery stood over Mom as he read from The Book of Common Prayer. I bowed my head and waited for him to finish. Making the sign of the cross over her bed, he turned to me. "Thank you for calling. Let me know when you need anything."

"Thank you, Father," Mother murmured. "Thank you for coming."

"May the peace of God be with you," he responded shaking her hand a gentle goodbye. Turning toward me, he slipped the prayer book inside a silk purple pouch. "I gave  her Communion," he offered. I was sorry I had missed that.

After he left, Mom said, "Barb told me you started a fight with her about Dee." The issue brought back the emotional pain that day. I started to cry.

"Mom, I didn 't start anything.  Your sister and mine both hate me, and I don’t know why." I put my head on her chest and let the tears come. Her thin arms folded around me.

"They’re jealous," she murmured into my hair. "You’ve always been my favorite."

"Barbara slapped me. She knocked my glasses off." I choked out the words. My body heaved with sobs. I couldn’t stop shaking.  "Auntie Dee is saying bad things about Frank."

"There, there." Mom stroked my hair. "I’m so sorry they’re hurting you." My sobs slowed, comforted by the intensity of her love. I stayed in her embrace for a long time, knowing I, too, was giving her a gift. One of her fragile hands rubbed my back in soothing circles. "Don’t grieve for me, Shari, when I’m gone. Remember my favorite poem?"

" ‘Crossing the Bar’ by Tennyson'," I said. Drying my tears, I sat up to recite:

Sunset and evening star,

And one clear call for me!

And may there be no moaning of the bar,

When I put out to sea,

Mom closed her eyes and added:

And may there be no sadness of farewell,

When I embark.

"Mrs. La May?"

I looked up to see Mom’s doctor standing the door. "Can I see you for a minute?"

I kissed Mom goodbye. "I’ll see you tomorrow. Same time, same station."

The doctor went to her bedside and took her pulse. "You’re a strong woman, Peggy. I’m going to borrow your daughter for a minute."

Good, I thought. Now I can find out when I can take her home.

To be continued.  
 

Author Notes


Chapter 43
The Unexpected Letter

By Spitfire

Previously: Mom doesn’t recall Dee’s lies about my husband. Mom requests that I get the minister of our church to come by and give her Communion. I walk in and bow my head while he finishes the ceremony. After he leaves, I tell her about the fight Barb and I had in the hall. She says both Dee and my sister are jealous because I’m her favorite. She asks that I not grieve when she passes on.

End of Chapter 42:

I looked up to see Mom’s doctor standing by the door. "Can I see you for a minute?"

I kissed Mom goodbye. "I’ll see you tomorrow. Same time, same station."

The doctor went to her bedside and took her pulse. "You’re a strong woman, Peggy. I’m going to borrow your daughter for a minute."

Good, I thought. Now I can find out when I can take her home.

 

Dr.Taylor led me to the nurses’ desk beyond hearing distance of Mom. "I’ve made arrangements for your mother to go into a nursing home. Lake Towers has a vacancy Tuesday night."

I was stunned. I thought she would stay at the hospital until well enough to come home. "I don’t understand. Why can’t you keep her here?"

"Her insurance won’t cover her for one thing. Also, the hospital needs to free up the room."

"Doctor, she’s always dreaded the thought of being put in a nursing home." I fought back tears. "Is there a chance she could be released in my care?"

"She’s still not cleared of infection and will have to be tube fed. Then there’s the bedpan to be changed. At night, she needs to be turned over to prevent bedsores. Your mother can’t even walk at this stage. Trust me, it’s a responsibility for professionals."

I knew he was right. Neither Frank nor I could handle it. The job was 24/7.

"I’ll tell her sometime tomorrow," the doctor continued. "I hate to upset her, so I’ll wait until the last moment."
 

"Please tell her why I can’t take care of her." A tear slipped down my cheek. Mom would think I was heartless and hate me too. I returned to her room.

"What did the doctor say?" Mom asked when I returned.

"You’ll be out of here soon." I managed to smile.

"I can’t live on my own, Shari."

"I know that, Mom. Let’s talk about it tomorrow. Frank and I would like to take you back with us, if possible." Relief showered her face. "That’s good to know. I was happy there."

"I know. Anne and Dee talked you into buying a condo, but that’s in the past."

"You’ll have the headache now of selling that place. Don’t try to make a profit. If you get back what I paid, that would be good. I don’t need the money. Split it three ways—you, Anne, and Barb. As executor of my will, you’ll get a little extra. And I want you to have the dragon. Barb can have the other large hooked rug."

Nurses were running meal carts down the hall. I kissed Mom again. "See you as soon as school lets out tomorrow around three-thirty."

When I arrived home and checked the mail, I found a small vanilla envelope addressed to me in awkward handwriting as if by a child. I knew who sent it and hesitated to open it. I didn’t need any blame games today.

Tuesday, I drove straight from work and settled in for my afternoon visit.  Since Mom didn't mention the doctor, I figured he hadn't come by with the bad news. Thank goodness, I had something good to tell her. "I received a nice letter in the mail yesterday from Barbara." I  held up the  stationery size paper and read aloud.

                 Dear Shari.
                     
I’m sorry I yelled and hit you Friday. It was wrong. When I
                     returned to Bobby’s apartment, I wanted to call, but decided
                     to write instead.  Please forgive me.
                                                                                            Love, Barbara

"I’m so glad she apologized," Mom said.

"Barb may have her flaws," I answered, "but she knows how to be politically correct."

This was the only time I could remember my sister backtracking on anything. Still, I was grateful the incident wouldn’t escalate into a war.

"How was school today?" Mom always asked me that. Shades of my childhood and adolescent years.

"Teaching’s a pleasure now that I have all the junior honor classes. No more discipline problems. No more kids skipping assignments. Some students are smarter than me. If I don’t know how to interpret a poem, I call on those who can."

"I remember how your father read the assigned pages the day before. 'Just keeping one step ahead of my students,' he would say' ".

Mom reminisced about Colorado where she lived as a child. Her voice still sounded young at eighty-seven, but her face looked gray today. Maybe mine did too. After a while, Mom said, "You’ve been here long enough. Go home and get some rest. You look tired. Dee and Faye are coming by around seven to keep me company."

"I do need to get some food in me," I laughed.

Tomorrow, I thought as I drove back home, I’d be heading for the nursing home unless Mom’s health took a turn for the better.

To be continued.

Author Notes The letter is not the exact wording but close enough to give the general impression that Barb was writing it more because it was the right thing to do.

I'm saving the music video for the next post.


Chapter 44
The Sign

By Spitfire

Previously: The doctor informs me Mom will be moved to a nursing home, her worst fear. But she needs professional care around the clock. Insurance won’t pay for a long hospital stay. She’s been at South Bay for thirteen days. I ask him to tell her why I can’t bring her home. Tuesday is her last day in the isolation ward. When I visit her after school, apparently she doesn’t know about the plans.

Chapter 43 ends:

After a while, Mom said, "You’ve been here long enough. Go home and get some rest. You look tired. Dee and Faye are coming by around seven to keep me company."

"I do need to get some food in me." I laughed. "A nap, too. Maybe I’ll come back tonight."

Tomorrow, I thought as I drove back home, I’d be heading for the nursing home unless Mom’s health took a turn for the better.

                                                                                ***

Exhausted, I nuked a TV dinner before stretching out for a nap on the sofa. I fell asleep. The phone woke me up. Street lamps signaled the day had gone. I turned on a light and looked at the clock. Ten after seven.  Who would be calling?  I was shocked to hear my aunt on the other end.

"You better get down here," Dee 's voice trembled. "She's going."

My heart plunging, I grabbed the car keys, raced down empty streets, pushed open South Bay’s entrance doors, jabbed a button on the elevator, and ran to Mom’s room. My aunt stood at the end of the bed, red-eyed from crying and staring at her sister's half-closed eyes and parted lips. Faye sat on the only chair, one positioned near Mother’s head. "She’s gone," Mom’s best friend choked. "She slipped away seconds ago."

"No!" I flung myself on Mom’s still warm body. Dee and Faye slipped out of the room. Uninhibited sobs tore through my chest. "Don’t forget your promise, Mom," I managed to say, hoping her soul could hear. Lifting my head, I looked at her relaxed face, closed her eyes, and whispered, "When you get to the other side, send me a sign. We agreed on a rose. Let me know you arrived."

Ready to say a final goodbye, I lifted the sheet for one last look at her body. Shocked and pleased, I uttered out loud, "Look, Mom, you have a flat stomach again."

Did Mom find out the plan to put her in a nursing home? It occured to me as I write this, that perhaps she did and willed herself to die. Faye told me that two men entered with a wheelchair minutes before I arrived. They took one look at Mom and backed away. One told the nurse in harsh terms, "We don’t take corpses. We’re not a funeral home!"  I realized then that Father Demery had not just given her communion. He had performed the Last Rites.

Practical demands denied me the chance to grieve the next few days. Before leaving the hospital, I made a call to arrange for a substitute the rest of the week. Once home, I called a friend and asked her to pick up lesson plans I had already made. With that responsibility out of the way, I felt collected enough to call both sisters. Dee had beaten me to it.

I dialed Nichole then. She sobbed. "I don't have a Grandmother anymore. Do you want me to fly out?"

Knowing her fear of airplanes, I told her it wasn’t necessary. "Chris will be here." I said.

The call to my son brought another onslaught of tears. Joanne, his steady girlfriend, knew Mom too. She wanted to come to the service with him and that was okay. Mom liked Joanne and hoped Chris would marry her someday.

Emotionally and physically tired, I fell asleep. Wednesday morning, it hit me hard. March 14, 2000, and my mother was dead. Frank didn’t know yet. I woke him up. We wept together not only for her, but for what might have been had she stayed with us.

Wednesday, I notified other relatives and finalized arrangements for a memorial service at Sammy Zipperer’s. Although Mom had planned everything  in advance, I didn’t recall her wanting a mortician to fix her hair and apply make-up for a viewing. It came as a shock when Anne and Barb asked if I had seen how good  the man made her look.  Perhaps Anne had called from South Dakota and requested it?

"I didn’t go." I fudged. "I prefer to remember Mom looking alive."

Anne moved into Mom’s condo and took over the planning of a wake after the private service scheduled for Saturday morning. I was grateful for that. Her husband and two of my nephews flew in from California to offer support.

I had told Sammy Z. not to cremate Mom until Friday morning, at least forty-eight hours after her death. I wanted to make sure the soul had time to leave its human body completely.

Friday, twelve noon. Mom would be in heaven now.  Remember our pact, I thought. Send me a sign. Send me a rose.

I stopped by work to get student papers and to pick up a floral arrangement from co-workers: a mixture of  Stargazer lilies, blue iris, white daisies, purple statice, yellow soldilago, mini carnations and one pink rose. But I knew that wasn’t the sign. A co-worker had inserted it because I had told her the story of Mom’s promise.

The cut glass vase filled with water and flowers made a heavy load. A co-worker, seeing how I juggled that with four folders of assignments, offered to help.

"Thanks, but I think I can handle it." I smiled and pushed against the door to open it.  Halfway down the hall I realized I’d left my car keys behind. Setting the vase on the carpeted floor, I retraced my steps.  A tall slender teen lounged against the entrance leading into the cafeteria. On his lunch break, I thought. Maybe I could use some help after all.

"Young man." I signaled to him. "Would you mind helping me take those flowers in the hall to my car?"

"Sure." He sauntered over, smiled shyly, and scooped the vase up.

"Wait here." I dashed back into the teacher’s planning area and retrieved my keys. The lanky boy padded after me as we headed for the parking lot. I told him about Mother and the reason for the flowers. To be polite, I asked his name as I unlocked the car.

"Sammy," he answered while I put my papers on the seat. Now, I really looked at him. He grinned, his teeth a dazzling white against the ebony of his face. What a coincidence, I thought. His first name is the same as the owner of Mom’s funeral home.

"Last name?" I asked, thinking I’d put his name in the weekly drawing of Most Helpful Student.

"Rose," he replied in a soft velvet voice while handing me the flowers.

To be continued.

Author Notes Photo-my mother in her late sixties with a bouquet of fresh roses, her life-long hobby.

Last Rites: a set of sacraments given to people who are believed to be near death. Practiced by Roman Catholics and High Episcopalians.

My mother's favorite singer and song. Can you listen without tearing up?


Chapter 45
Coincidences or Signs from Beyond?

By Spitfire

Previously: My mother passes away seconds before I arrive back at the hospital. After I stop crying, I remind her, "Don’t forget your promise to send me a sign when you reach the other side."  Since she grew roses, I suggested a rose as the symbol. On the morning Mom was cremated, I went to school to pick up homework assignments and a vase of flowers, courtesy of my co-workers. Chapter 43 ends:

"Young man." I signaled to a student lounging against the cafeteria hall. "Would you mind helping me take those flowers to my car?"

"Sure." He sauntered over, smiled shyly, and scooped the vase up.

"Wait here." I dashed back into the teacher’s planning area and retrieved my keys. The lanky boy padded after me as we headed for the parking lot. I  told him about Mom’s death as the reason for the flowers. To be polite, I asked his name as I unlocked the car.

"Sammy," he answered while I put my papers on the seat. Now, I really looked at him. He grinned, his teeth a dazzling white against the ebony of his face. What a coincidence, I thought. A "Sammy" owns Mom’s chosen funeral home.

"Last name?" I asked, thinking I’d put him in the weekly drawing for Most Helpful Student.

"Rose," he replied in a soft velvet voice while handing me the flowers.

***

I gasped, then smiled and looked up at the cloudless sky. "Thank you, Mom." I whispered.

Unexpected roses continued to appear in my life for a while. When I returned to work on Monday, a slender African-American girl who often missed class, showed up with large red roses embroidered on the outside legs of her jeans. Then,  I chose without reading it first, a play for my Intensive Reading class. At the climax, a boy brought roses for his dying girlfriend. A third "Hello" from beyond when one of my co-workers  who never brought in flowers from her garden showed up with a rose for me.  She didn’t know about the promise. Only one teacher did, and Tish never spread the word.  People thought her crazy already.

Two months later, I sold Mom’s small home. That same day the closing was scheduled, art students displayed  their efforts in a sidewalk show. Most of the work was graphic art and portraits, rarely scenery and never flowers. Yet that day, I spotted pink roses done in acryllic against a cream background, the same shade as Mom's walls in her condo.

I don't believe in coincidence. My mother kept in contact while I grieved. That summer, Frank and I went to my high school reunion and scouted the outskirts of town for inexpensive lodgings. We pulled in at one with a humble exterior that invited truckers. I stayed in the car while hubby pulled in to check prices. No sooner had the glass door shut behind him when I noticed a decal of roses on one pane. "This is where we’re staying," I announced when Frank came back. Not only was the price right, the room decent, but it was owned by one of my classmates.

I must mention here that I went to the Guidance Office upon my return and pulled the folder on Sammy Rose. He had transferred to East Bay three months ago from a school in Long Island, New York, located in Jefferson County. Okay, maybe I’m stretching the coincidence bit too much, but Mom lived most of her life in Watertown, New York, located in  a Jefferson County too.

Before leaving this theme and getting on with the funeral, one last postscript. Two years after the incident with Sammy, he showed up as a student in my eleventh grade English class. I told everyone he was an angel sent by my Mom. The rose story enthralled them. No one laughed. A year later, a Mexican lad thanked me for passing the true tale along. "My fiancé and I decided to do the same thing. She died in a car accident a month ago, but let me know she’s safe in heaven."

As I write this, it occurs to me that Mom also sent waves of serenity to me on the day of her memorial service. She must have included humor too because I chuckled at what happened before and after the grieving events. It started when I drove to Zipperer’s Funeral Home to double check everything. The owner’s wife greeted me with a personal question. "Are you having trouble with your sisters?"

To be continued.

Author Notes Photo- Sammy Rose and me holding a photo of Mom. Taken in 2001 by a student.


Chapter 46
A Chapel or a Boxing Ring

By Spitfire






Previously: Mom’s spirit remains with me as I continue to see roses in unexpected places for as long as six months after her death.
Chapter 44 ends:

As I write this, it occurs to me that Mom also sent waves of serenity to me on the day of her memorial service. She must have included humor too because I chuckled at what happened before and after the grieving events. It started when I drove to Zipperer’s Mortuary to double check everything. The owner’s wife greeted me with a personal question. "Are you having trouble with your sisters?"
 

Although Mother passed away Tuesday evening, I planned the service for Saturday afternoon. Anne would have to fly in from South Dakota, Barbara from Michigan. Each would have to make arrangements regarding their respective jobs. Anne, a Lutheran minister, needed to find someone to take on any scheduled counseling or meetings. Barb, a full-time professor, could cancel her classes and change appointments to meet with assigned students for help on his or her doctoral thesis. Most of her academic work involved research.

At least, housing was easy. Barb would stay with her son in Tampa. Anne would move into Mom’s condominium. By Thursday evening everyone was there.  I recieved a brief phone call from each.  I discovered later that Barb, Dee, and Anne, went through Mom’s closet and jewelry and picked what they wanted. Fortunately, Mom had already given me her diamond ring (which I enlarged and wear everyday) and also her  wedding band, so small, it fits perfectly on my pinky finger.

My son and daughter both sent flowers as well as one of my co-workers. The English department bought one which I elected to pick up, thank goodness, or I never would have met Sammy. For two days, my living room and dining area smelled like lilacs, gardenias, jasmine, and roses, of course. I wanted to keep them just for the scent, but Zipperer’s Agape* Chapel supplied only one bouquet as a centerpiece. That wouldn’t do.

Saturday morning at ten, I delivered my four floral arrangements and watched as Sammy’s wife artfully arranged them around pictures of Mom and  Dee as children,  Mom out of high school (see photo), Mom and Dad’s wedding day, Mom and first daughter Anne as a teenager, and Mom with all three of her  grown daughters.

For her ashes I had chosen a simple mid-size rectangular box painted to look like green marble. A thin gold band ran around the middle. It too was included in the memorial set-up. Anne would be taking the remains with her to follow Mom’s instructions and scatter them in the mountains. Background lights formed a white aura around the memorial flowers and photos. The plain chapel took on personality.

A light cherry podium on the left of the raised platform looked out on unpretentious high backed wooden pews divided by an aisle. We had asked Father Demery to officiate. I chose some background music, first, the soft "Claire de Lune" and then "To a Wild Rose," to remind Mom of my first piano recital.

Saturday afternoon, Frank and I along with Chris and Joanne drove to the chapel located in a lush wooded area on a secondary road in the interior of Ruskin, Florida. No traffic, no houses, no businesses around. Also, no cars. We were the first to arrive.

As we entered the reception area, Sammy’s wife hurried to greet us. After introductions, she asked, "Are you having troubles with your sisters?"

I laughed. "You might say that. Why?"

"They came in this morning with large fancy floral arrangements, went into the chapel, put all yours in the back and theirs in the front." I could see she felt affronted as she had used her designer skills to create a certain "look".

Frank was shocked. "Come on, Chris. We’ll move everything back."

"No, no." I stopped them. I was tired of having everyone angry with me. I walked into the chapel. My flowers still showed. Turning to Ellen, our designer, I laughed. "Don’t take it personally. Both my sisters have big egos and want to be first." Yes, I could predict a verbal assault if I put their flowers way in the back.

What I couldn’t predict was how my relatives avoided us. When they entered en masse, all seven including Mom and Dee’s best friend, bunched together in the pews on the left side. The four of us had already seated ourselves on the right. It looked like them against us.

To be continued.

Author Notes Agape (pronounced as three syllables with accent on first) is Greek and means divine love.


Chapter 47
The Boombox

By Spitfire

Previously: I arrive at the chapel fifteen minutes before the service. The owner’s wife informs me that my two sisters came earlier and rearranged the flowers, putting their three bouquets in the front and placing my four in the back. I chose to ignore this display of ego. I could predict a heated fight if I said anything. Chapter 46 ends:

What I couldn’t predict was how my relatives avoided us. They entered en masse, seven kin along with Mom’s best friend Faye. Like rats following the Pied Piper, in this case Anne, they plunged into the pews on the left side. No one steered toward us on the right. It looked like them against us.

Dee pointed at the picture of two young sisters and turned to Faye. "That’s us.  Peg was Miss Goody Two-Shoes," she announced in a bitter stage whisper. "I was the bad one."

Since Father Demery didn’t know Mom, his service lacked any personal connection. Still the standard prayers had Chris and Joanne in tears. I didn’t hear much weeping from the other side except for Bobby in his motorized chair and Faye.

When he finished, the Reverend asked if family members and friends would like to add anything. I didn’t hesitate and stepped onto the platform, a book in hand. "Mom wanted me to read her favorite poem." I surveyed the group on the left side. "Most of you are familiar with it." I cleared my throat and began: "'Crossing the Bar'" by Alfred Lord Tennyson." No reactions to my dramatic reading. It didn't matter. I knew Mom was listening.

I had hoped Dee, Barbara or Anne would pay some vocal tribute to the woman who gave them unconditional love. But no one moved when I sat down. The service was over. Time to adjourn to Mother’s condo where platters of cold cuts, cheese, fruit, and veggies awaited. We stayed extra minutes to pay Father Demery for his time and to thank the Zipperer’s for all their help. "We take the flowers to the hospital if that’s okay with you," Sammy informed us.

"Mom would want that, I’m sure." I remembered with a smile how she warned me one day, "Don’t ever put plants in a room. They give off carbon monoxide." Yes, folks, we do confuse words as we age. Still, I thought, what a fragrant way that would be to go.

When we arrived at Mom’s place, upholstered chairs had been moved to enable THEM to be close and all on one side. The four plain dining room chairs formed a half circle for US to face the opposition or supporters of Anne, Dee, and Barbara.

Anne took over as hostess which was fine with me. I’d rather a follower than a leader be except in the classroom, of course. I filled my plate and thanked her for ordering the food and setting up everything, then took a seat. Frank and I conversed with my uncle and nephews about their work. Bobby, Chris, and Joanne grouped together to discuss sports or any safe topic. Barb and Dee chatted in a corner. Anne made sure everyone had something to drink. I was bored and wanted to go home. My eyes wandered to a corner shelf in the dining area. Something was missing. Something, Mother said I could have.

"Where’s Mom's boombox?" I asked of no one in particular.

"I put it in the TV room." Anne snapped at me from her queen bee position near the kitchen. "Don’t worry, I’m not going to steal it," she snarled.

The room went silent. My face heated up, embarrassed for her. Anne was an ordained minister. How could she say things like that and still preach the word of God every Sunday? This open show of hostility shocked everyone.

"I didn’t mean to imply that." I found my casual voice. "I just wondered. Mom always kept it near the table."

"I didn’t want it to be knocked over," my half-sister grumbled. "You can take it when you leave."

That seemed everyone’s cue. Two hours was long enough to spend with people whose only common denominator is blood or marriage to kin. Faye, the only outsider, exited first after hugging me. Dee went next, eager to catch up with her friend and talk about what had just happened. Anne’s husband and sons had to catch a plane to California. (He and Anne were separated at the time.) Barbara made a show out of wrapping the ceramic knight on a horse in newspaper and putting it into the bag on the back of Bobby’s wheelchair. Frank’s lips tightened, his eyes darkened. The statue had been the only thing he wanted.

Barbara took down one of three water-colored hummingbirds in frames over the sofa. Mom had painted them as a set. Anne figured we would each take one. I hated to spilt them. In retrospect, I should have let Barb and Anne battle over who would get the third one. A war between the Ice Queen (Barb) and Mother Superior (Anne) would have been fun. Delicious revenge.

Next, Barb removed Mom’s pale turquoise woven wall hanging with tiny pink roses forming a border. "We have to be going now," she announced. "Thanks, Anne, for being such a good hostess." She gave her a hug. "Bye, Shari and Frank. I’ll see you in three months when I visit Bobby. Nice to meet you, Joanne." Then, turning to Chris, she smiled for the first time. "You and Bobby look a lot alike, don’t you think?" She looked at me. I gave the obligatory ‘yes’ that always pleased her.

We hugged our son and his girlfriend goodbye. They wanted to get back to Orlando. Anne made her way to the bathroom. I started cleaning up. Halfway finished, I heard her heavy footsteps. She carried the boombox in one hand and Mom’s urn in the other.

"I’ll take care of cleaning up," she snapped and plunked the CD player on the dining table. "You can take this too." She shoved the urn at me.

"But," I protested, "I gave you a letter from the funeral home stating the contents. That will get you through customs."

Anne was disgusted. "Why did you spend Mom’s money on an urn? I’m going to fit her ashes into my suitcase." She marched back into Mom’s bedroom and brought back a filled lunch bag folded and stapled across the top. "These are her remains."

I was dumbfounded. I assumed ashes were poured into an urn, not a paper sack used for peanut butter and jelly sandwiches. Enlighten me, dear reader. Is this how it’s always done?

"When do you plan to spread them?" Frank asked.

"Don’t worry! It’ll be done."

"I wonder," he mumbled.

To be continued.

Author Notes Boombox is a common term for a portable cassette or CD player with two or more loudspeakers and a carrying handle.


Chapter 48
The Tell-Tale Present

By Spitfire

Warning: The author has noted that this contains the highest level of language.

Previously: After the funeral, the twelve of us gather at Mom’s condo. Anne accuses me of accusing her of stealing Mom’s boombox. Barb takes a wall hanging and a painting when she leaves. She wraps the statue once promised to Frank and put it in her son’s wheelchair. As Frank and I prepare to leave, Anne hands me the container for Mom’s ashes.
Chapter 47 ends:

"Why did you spend Mom’s money on an urn? I’m going to fit her ashes into my suitcase." She marched into Mom’s bedroom and brought back a fat lunch bag folded and stapled across the top. "These are her remains."

I was dumbfounded. I assumed ashes were poured into an urn, not a paper sack used for school meals. Enlighten me, dear reader. Is this how it’s always done?

"When do you plan to spread them?" Frank asked.

"Don’t worry! It’ll be done."

"I wonder," he mumbled.

I never did get up the nerve to ask if she had carried out Mom’s wishes. Both Anne and Barb intimidated me. Not Frank, though. He had the aggressive streak so foreign to me. My passive nature mirrored that of my parents who backed away from confrontation.  Typical of my husband's reaction to ignorant behavior was to fight back. I spent more time trying to calm him down.  Before the memorial service, he urged, "Change the flowers back to their original positions."

"No, I’m not playing their games."

"I’m calling your sister then and tell her she had some nerve."

"No, you’re not. It’s my family. Don’t interfere."
 

And then, after the memorial gathering at Mom’s place, he huffed and puffed:

"I can’t believe you let Anne get away with that. I’d have told her to "Fuck off."

"That’s not my way."

Frank thrived on anger (but never toward me) if he thought someone to be rude and socially unacceptable. When he worked as office manager at Rentco, the company insisted he take Dale Carnegie’s course in "How to Win Friends and Influence People" at their expense. It made no difference. Frank never cared about other people’s opinion (except mine). He liked himself "as is".

His belligerent get-even attitude added to my stress, but I wouldn’t be drawn into a quarrel with my kin. Experience had taught me I couldn’t win. Sunday morning, the worst of it over, I found a letter on the breakfast table.

                Dearest Shari,
               You were right. I was wrong. I’m so proud of the way you handled 
               your sisters and aunt. Your mother would have applauded you.
               Forgive me for trying to get you to do things my way. When young, 
               I always had to fight for what I wanted. Old habits die hard. I love 
               you so much because you refuse to be mean. Something I need to learn. 

               Love, 
              Your far-from-better half.

The letter in his ant-tiny script was a big leap forward in his spiritual growth. He wasn’t on the same plane with me when it came to organized religion. I connected with the Divine through meditation. For the past eight years, I had started each day with alternate breathing while in the lotus position. After that, I ‘ohmed’ for a minute or more, then imagined myself remaining tranquil while rain whipped my face, hailstones pounded my arms and legs, cold winds threatened to topple me. That’s what workdays were like when I struggled with unruly, uncaring students all day.

Meditation became a habit I continued even after being handed all four of the eleventh grade honor classes. Stress came then in different forms. Mom moved in, Barbara shut both of us out of her life for several years, my daughter married a man not to my liking, my son invested money meant for graduate studies into Futures—and lost, ending up in a bank loan that took several years for him to pay off.

My yoga breathing and imagery enabled me to survive most storms, but not the one that happened Monday afternoon when I returned to teaching after a leave of four days. If only Arthur B. hadn’t selected to teach at East Bay two years ago. If only he hadn’t been tall, blonde and slender with a knock-out smile, and a winning way with both students and teachers, especially older women in positions of power. I remembered my boss, an overweight married woman with frizzy black hair and piggy eyes handing him a Christmas present in December. The day was over and most personnel had gone home. I glimpsed this blatant example of favoritism by accident.

Arthur was handsome, ambitious, and nice to everyone. I suspect he was a good teacher too. Piggy Eyes made her move while I was in mourning. At the end of the first day, she gave me my new teaching schedule for the year ahead and announced, "Arthur will be getting the eleventh grade honor classes next fall."

To be continued.


Chapter 49
A Volcano at Home

By Spitfire

Previously: Frank praises me for keeping my temper at the memorial service and follow-up wake. He apologizes for trying to get me to fight dirty. I attribute my calmness to yoga and meditation exercises I have practiced the last ten years.

When I return to work, I discover the department head, a frizzy black-haired, overweight woman with piggy eyes, decided to use my absentee week to hand out everyone’s teaching schedule for the following year. Arthur, the new kid on the block, (he’d been at East Bay a year and a half now) used his youth and good looks to win over students and teachers alike.

Chapter 48 ends:

Arthur was handsome, ambitious, and nice to everyone. I suspect he was a good teacher too. Piggy Eyes made her move while I prepared for Mom’s memorial. At the end of the first day, she gave me my teaching schedule for the next year and announced, "Arthur will be getting the eleventh grade honor classes next year."

I was stunned. With growing horror, I remembered the apathy of regular students, the discipline problems with a few, the disrespect for teachers and literature especially. With honor classes I looked forward to every day. Yes, I could stay in the profession for another ten years. Now, I just hoped I could last another four until age sixty-two.

Piggy Eyes assigned me three classes of seniors with medium I.Q’s. My last period of the day was tenth grade Intensive Reading, a polite term for those students with attention span problems as well as emotional and mental issues. Once home, the dam burst.

"Damn Arthur, damn my supervisor, damn her supervisor, damn the sucker punch! There was nothing I could do." I sounded off to Frank who had retired three months ago and was always home now.

"Put a stink bomb in her office," he said. Then, "I have connections. I’ll hire a hit man."

Was he kidding? After all, he did work in the prison system for a while. It was doable.

"I can’t believe she did this behind my back!" I yelled. "But I don't want to kill her."

"Tell the principal about the present she gave him. That’s clearly favoritism." He railed at the injustice of it.

"Arthur has her under his spell too. If Mrs. C. weren’t married, she’d be a cougar, no doubt about it. The skinny arrogant bitch. She’s taken control away from the department heads. It might even have been her idea!"

"I’ll call downtown tomorrow morning and tell the head honcho what’s going on!" His fury outmatched mine. His voice took on the thrill of battle.

"No!" I cried. "That’s not the way to do it. I’ll handle it my way. Remember, you praised how I kept the peace during the memorial service and after." 

"That's different. With work issues, you need to use threats."

"And how many jobs did you lose because of your approach?" I glared at him.

Frank shut up. His unleashed anger had cost him four jobs. He could afford to resign or be fired now that I worked at twice his salary, maybe more. Even before that, he didn’t take any flack. "Take this job and shove it!" he’d say before thinking of the consequences: two to four months of unemployment.

Knowing I was right, he grumbled, "You should at least ask her why."

Could I get up the courage to confront my superior? For the first time I realized maybe I had become too passive. Or maybe I knew what wars were worth fighting. After all, the change of flower arrangements had been petty. Anne’s remarks about the boombox damaged her image, not mine. Putting Mom’s ashes in a paper bag seemed disrespectful. But then, did the dead ever find out about these things?

My cushy job with teaching the top ten percent of a class – one where control wasn’t an issue—one where I could discuss abstract concepts and symbolism—one where students read the literature and completed the homework—that was worth at least a skirmish even if I knew I couldn’t win.

Where Frank would have put on boxing gloves before entering the boss’s private office, I put on velvet gloves and approached her desk without anger the next day after the final bell.

"Ellen, I need to ask you something."

"Okay, have a seat. Just let me put this file away." (My department head was so organized that she bought and wrapped Christmas presents in July. I had to admire that.)

After she settled her tonnage into an extra-large swivel chair, I launched my question. Taking the proverbial bull by the horns, I asked, "Why did you take away my honors classes? Was it something I did?"

To be continued.


Chapter 50
The Dam Bursts

By Spitfire

Previously: I "bitch" to hubby about losing the honors classes to a new teacher whose looks and charm make him special in the eyes of our female principal and female department head. Frank gets riled up and threatens to take the matter to the superintendent. I ask that he stop telling me how to handle it. A fighter I’m not. When he suggests I ask my boss why she changed my schedule, I realize that might bring me closure. Since I’ve been taught since childhood not to question my superiors, this won’t be easy. After school the next day, I walk into her office.

Chapter 49 ends:

"Ellen, I need to ask you something."

"Okay, have a seat. Just let me put this file away." (My department head was so organized that she bought and wrapped Christmas presents in July. I had to admire that.)

After she settled her tonnage into an extra-large swivel chair, I launched my question. Taking the proverbial bull by the horns, I asked, "Why did you take away my honors classes? Was it something I did?"

" Oh no, you've been doing a great job. The students like you and have fun in your class.  But Arthur asked for Honor classes. I won't give up mine."

"Why not give him the tenth grade Honor classes?" I tried not to sound belligerant.

"Dan will leave if I take his tenth grade Honors away. We can't lose him. He does the  yearbook."

"I took over Creative Writing  for two years and put together the literary magazine. Doesn't that count for something? " I was fighting back but with words that stated facts, not emotional response. I sat up straighter. Frank would be proud of me.

Like a chess match, Ellen saw it was her move. " Art took over the video production class a year ago when Carter resigned without notice. He also volunteered to head the twelfth grade class this year. That’s a big job involving  yearbook handout, senior prom and graduation. He's done a lot for East Bay in a short amount of time."

Piggy Eyes had brought up good points. Still, I parried, bitterness in my voice. "This is hard to take since my mom just passed away."

Ellen shrugged. "Time doesn't stop for anyone. Remember? My college professor made me take his final exam even though my sister had committed suicide the day before."

When she first told her co-workers this story, we shuddered with disbelief. How could one be so hard-hearted? It said a lot about Ellen’s own I.Q. that she still passed with honors.

Driving home, I took pride that I didn't  break down and cry. But home was a different story. When Frank asked what  happened, I sobbed and sobbed and sobbed. He picked up his sword and armor again, ready to go to battle again. I stopped crying. "No!  Your way won't help. I need to talk to someone," I blurted.

"Talk to me," he said.

"No, I need to see a professional, a therapist to help me get through this."

"And I can't do that?"

"You can't be objective, honey."

"Agreed." He sighed. "I just want you to be happy. How about I call Yvette?" he suggested. "Would your health insurance cover an outsider?"

"I’m allowed three sessions. So you think Yvette is good?"  Frank’s job as a care worker for emotionally abused children required all employees to see a therapist after they started the job. Hubby passed as stable. He proved to Yvette that any anger he felt was never directed at children. He blamed adults. His empathy and treatment for youngsters made him the poster parent for "tough love".

A week and a half later, a slender blonde in her forties motioned me from the small waiting room into her cozy informal office with its pillowed sofa, coffee table and two easy chairs. "Hi, Shari, I’m Yvette. How is Frank?" She offered her hand and a warm smile. I already liked her, just for being attractive and dressing professionally in a cream silk blouse and a brown tailored skirt.

"He’s good," I answered. "Do you want me to lie down on the couch?"

Yvette laughed. "No, that’s for me. Take one of the chairs. Would you like something to drink?  Water? Tea? Coffee? Sorry, I can’t offer anything stronger. Rules, you know."

"Water’s fine," I said.

Choosing the chair farthest from the couch, I tried to calm myself by studying the large pastoral oil painting on the wall facing me. I made a game of counting the lambs sleeping under an oak tree, the flowers growing along the edge of a stream. Memories of a stress-free childhood at our summer cottage made me aware of how much the years had cost me.

Yvette set a glass on the end table and then sat on the sofa at an angle facing me. "Now, I’d like to know what brought you here."

Without warning, I burst into tears and cried for the next ten minutes.  Yvette handed over a box of Kleenex. "Crying is the first step toward healing," she said.

To be continued.

Author Notes Chapter 49 pays until Friday.
Thank Google Images for the picture.


Chapter 51
Therapy

By Spitfire

Previously: I ask my department head why she gave my Honor classes to Arthur. She defends her decision as a reward for the second year teacher because he took over an elective class no one wanted. Also, he volunteered as a leader for the current graduating class. Since I shy away from extra duties, I concede without further dispute. At home, I make the mistake of pouring out my anger to Frank. He tells me how he would handle it. I see no merit in his ideas and decide to see a therapist for an objective point of view.

Chapter 50 ends:

Yvette set a glass on the end table next to me, and then sat on the sofa at an angle facing me. "Now, I’d like to know what brought you here."

Without warning, I burst into tears and cried for the next ten minutes. Yvette pushed a box of Kleenex close to me.

"Crying is the first step toward healing," she said.

I started my story with the difficult memorial service and wake, the attitude of my sisters and my aunt toward Frank and me. She jotted down notes. I couldn’t control my emotions. Sobs like hiccups punctuated my narration. I was in full-blown hysteria by the time I told her that I lost my honor classes while I was out grieving. The Kleenex box was empty. The therapist handed me a new one.

"I’m glad you came," Yvette said when I finished my narrative. "I suspect it will take more than three sessions to work through your anger and frustration. We have seven minutes left today. One stressor is clear. You and Frank have conflicting ways to deal with problems. Thus when you tell him what upsets you, he offers suggestions that match his personality but not yours. However, he is trying to help you."

"I know." I sniffled. "But all I want to do is to vent, to get the anger out of my system. I can’t rage to my co-workers. I’m not that close to anyone in another department. Besides, you know how talk gets out. Frank’s the only one who really cares, the only one I can trust. I just want to tell him what happened, but I don’t want his solutions!"

Yvette laughed. "The problem with men is they always feel like they have to fix everything."

With a jolt, I realized the therapist had described Frank’s responses as intent to do just that.

"It will be a week before I can see you again," Yvette finished. "In the meantime, when something bothers you, be honest with Frank. Tell him you just want him to listen, not offer suggestions. You want him to hold you when you cry. You need sympathy to bandage your wounds, not daggers that harm you as well as others. If he doesn’t understand, bring him with you next time. "

"I could do that now. He resigned two months ago when he turned sixty-two."

"Interesting. Good to know. One last thing before you leave, I want to give you three affirmations to repeat during the day. They should  help you deal with what is happening at work. Wait here a minute."

Yvette left for her front office. I picked up wadded Kleenex dotting my chair, the table, the floor. After dumping them into a wastebasket, I finished the glass of water.

Yvette returned with a sheet of paper listing in bold print my affirmations for the week ahead:

1. I may not understand the good in this situation but it is there.

2. I let go of my anger so I can see clearly.

3. I choose to find hopeful and optimistic ways to look at this.

"I'm going to share these with Frank too," I told her as we shook hands before I left.

"Anyone can benefit from positive thinking," Yvette acknowledged.   

As long as they're open to it, I thought.  My hubby thrived on combative situations.

To be continued.

Author Notes I do not remember the exact affirmations Yvette gave me. I chose three from a website that I felt fit the story.


Chapter 52
Deleting Frank?

By Spitfire

Previously: I decide to see a therapist for objective feedback. In between sobs, I relate details about the memorial service and wake, my sister and my aunt’s cruel behavior, and the loss of honor classes to a second year teacher. The newest problem is Frank’s reaction to my anger. He wants to confront the head honchos with the unfairness of it all. I don’t want to fight it, but I have to talk about it. Yvette advises me on tell Frank to just listen. He doesn’t have to fix it.

Chapter 51 ends:

Yvette returned with a sheet of paper listing in bold print my affirmations for the week ahead:

1. I may not understand the good in this situation but it is there.
2. I let go of my anger so I can see clearly.
3. I choose to find hopeful and optimistic ways to look at this.

"I'm going to share these with Frank too," I told her as we shook hands before I left.

"Anyone can benefit from positive thinking," Yvette acknowledged.

As long as they're open to it, I thought. My hubby thrived on combative situations.

 

"But honey, I want you to be happy," Frank said when I told him he didn’t need to fix it.

"I’m all grown-up now, ‘Daddy’. I have to handle my own problems."

"Then what am I good for?"

"Now that you’re retired, you can start cooking dinners and paying bills. I’ll show you my system for keeping track of everything."

"Are you going to stop telling me when something upsets you?"

"I’ll tell you as long as you just listen and sympathize with a hug."

***

Yvette’s advice didn’t solve everything. At our second meeting, I still cried, but only for half the session.

"You’ve had a lot of stressors in the past two months." The therapist consulted her notes. "First, you lost your mother and haven’t really had time to grieve. Secondly, your sisters lined up against you."

"That doesn’t bother me. I never liked them much anyway." I managed a laugh in betwen sniffles.

Yvette smiled. "Okay, we’ll scratch that out. So second, you have to clean out your mother's belongings and get the condo sold. Third, you lost the  honors classes, and it was done behind your back."

"I’m getting over that," I interrupted. "I’ve taught twelfth grade before and prefer British literature to American. What’s more, I’ve decided to use the same fun teaching techniques that I did with brighter students—a lot of creative projects and more analytical demands. I don’t want to dumb down my teaching."

Yvette chuckled "You’ve made great strides since last I saw you."

"But I still slide. Little things set me off." I started crying again.

"Can you give me an example?"

"Having to give up my free period to fill in for a teacher who couldn’t get a substitute or had a doctor’s appointment and didn’t want to take off the whole day."

"That doesn't give you much time to breathe during the day. Anything else?" Yvette prodded.

"When I get home, Frank wants to talk. I’m tired and want to take a nap."

"Wait a minute," Yvette leaned forward. "Frank’s not working anymore?"

"He turned sixty-two a couple months back and handed in his resignation."

Yvette frowned. "As I remember, he told me he loved working with children who had issues."

"He did and still does, but incoming staff were lazy and didn’t enforce the rules. The kids grew rowdier and harder to handle. Then, of course, he had a confrontation with his boss that ended on a sour note. So he quit."

"That’s a big change in your life, Shari. As I recall, he worked from three to midnight, and only saw you on his two days off."

"Saturdays and Wednesdays," I said.

"So it’s a major change in your life. With Frank being home twenty-four/seven, you have no down-time anymore."

Wow! I hadn’t even thought about that. The same thing was true when Mom moved in.

After being on display in front of a hundred and thirty teens all day, I needed time for just me, time to wind down. Nine years ago, I still had the energy to leave school, head for the gym, work-out for an hour or more, come home and cook a meal. Five years ago, when Mother moved in, I stopped the treadmill, the aerobics, the weights, and went directly from East Bay to home, passing GO with no time to time to collect two hundred dollars.

"Tell Frank," Yvette was saying, "that you need quiet time for at least forty-five minutes after coming home."

Oh dear. Was I erasing hubby out of my life?

To be continued.

Author Notes Passing GO refers to a move in the Monopoly game.


Chapter 53
New Directions

By Spitfire

Previously: I follow Yvette’s advice to ask Frank just to listen, not try to fix. Then I mention that Frank retired two months ago. The therapist points out that this is a major change and another stressor.

Chapter 52 ends:
"With Frank being home twenty-four /seven, you have no down-time anymore."…Tell him," Yvette was saying, "that you need quiet time for at least forty-five minutes after coming home."

Wow! I hadn’t even thought about that…

Oh dear, would I have to erase hubby from my life?

The session ended with Yvette handing me three more affirmations:

  •  I am calm and relaxed in every situation.
  •  My thoughts are under my control.
  •  Everything is getting better every day.

On the thirty minute drive home, I pondered how to tackle this new problem. For ten years hubby and I had different working hours. We saw each other two and a half days a week depending on whether he got a Saturday or Sunday off.  Maybe that’s why our marriage lasted so long, I joked to co-workers. I worked from seven to three. He left for his job at two forty-five. I’d be asleep by the time he got home. He’d be still snoring when I rushed out the door in the morning. Yes, seeing him every day meant a schedule like the old days when Nichole and Chris were in school and Frank had nine to five hours.

As soon as I parked the car and entered the house, Frank turned off the TV and ‘attacked’ me. First a hug, then the questions: "How was school today? Did you speak to Ellen? I wouldn’t even give her the time of day, if it were me. What did you discuss with Yvette today? Do you have more affirmations?"

I handed him the list. "See that first one—calm and relaxed?"

"You can do that. Look how you handled your sisters and aunt."

"Well, I’m not relaxed now, honey. I had a long day at school, then the drive to Tampa, an hour session with Yvette, and the drive back through five o’clock traffic. Give me a minute to catch my breath." I set my ungraded papers on the coffee table. "I really need to take a nap."

It was as easy as that. I’d come home, give him a hug, shed my clothes for casual wear and then lied down on the couch. He fell into the habit of taking a snooze too. Over dinner, I shared what was happening in my world and listen to him rant about telemarketers and politicians.

***

Two weeks after Mom’s death, we started to clean out the house. When I entered her bedroom I couldn’t believe what  I saw on top of her dresser. Two artificial roses. So Mom was sending me "hellos" from the other side.

Events moved quickly. I sold the condominium in May and sent Anne and Barbara a large check, the price split in thirds. They each called to thank me for getting it done so fast.

Dee sold her condo and left for Iowa. She married the man she met online. They each thought the other had money. The union lasted two years.

Anne retired from the ministry and bought a house large enough to turn into a Bed and Breakfast. Her husband retired from his job in California and joined her in South Dakota.

Telephone calls from my children indicated their lives were moving in new directions too. Nichole was still taking college courses toward a degree in speech therapy, but she quit her job as a waitress.

"Hey, Mom." She phoned unexpectedly in February 2001. "One of my customers, actually part owner of the restaurant, offered me a job as assistant in the Department of Human Relations and Restaurants at Caruso Enterprises. This is big. Rick Caruso is one of the movers and shakers in California. He builds shopping malls, big ones with fountains and name restaurants and high priced stores."

"Sounds impressive, but what about your plans to become a speech therapist?"

"Mr. Black, who hired me said he’d let me take time off to continue my classes."

"That’s wonderful! How did this all come about? " She’d been waiting tables for five years and not sending out resumes. I didn’t get it.

"He was looking for someone to hire and my boss recommended me. I don’t just serve pizza, Mom. I oversee training of newbies. I help with recruiting and other operational procedures."

I laughed. "That's your organizational abilities. I still have your filing system with all the receipts from items you bought in high school and college."

"You can throw those out now,"  my daughter said with a giggle. "But I still do the same thing here."

"I’m glad you can continue your classes. Is Jeff still taking on temporary positions?"

"That and auditions," Nichole responded. "He gets a lot of call backs, but nothing solid yet."

Well, I thought, at least one of you will be earning a steady paycheck.
 

My son’s life changed too that year. In May, he married Joanne in a traditional ceremony. Jeff and Nichole flew out for the wedding, a big deal for her. She’s terrified of flying. My sister’s son, Bobby was Chris's choice for best man, wheelchair included.

I adjusted to my regular classes making it a challenge to help students singled out as nerds or misfits find their talents. Hyperactive Jessica wrote an entire romantic novel once I praised her writing ability and took time to read each chapter. Cody’s classmates giggled or made faces when he over-dramatized his off-the-wall ideas with comical use of his arms and hands. I applauded rather than laughed and gave him opportunities to read material that made use of his exaggerations. He was perfect as Professor Higgins in "Pygmalion". His classmates started applauding too.

I never did get through to painfully shy Theresa. She stayed to herself and others stayed away from her. I think of her today as someone susceptible to join Isis or a cult and wish I had made more effort.

My last year of teaching, a young man who had epilepsy came to me at the end of our final class. "You made a difference in my life," he said. "Thank you for that."  No one in Honors English ever said that.  

Teaching gifted classes gave me a chance to expand brains. Teaching average and below average teens gave me a chance to touch souls.

To be continued.


Chapter 54
Justice for Me

By Spitfire

Previously: Frank accepts that I need time to myself when I get home from work. I sell Mom’s condo and get thanks from both sisters. Aunt Dee sells her place and marries a man in Iowa who she met online. They both thought the other had money, so it didn’t last long. My daughter gets a desk job in Human Relations for a large company. Chris gets married. I adjust to teaching students not as interested in learning as my former top ten percent of the junior class. In the end I find it more challenging and rewarding.

Chapter 53 ends:

My last year of teaching, a young man who had epilepsy came to me at the end of our final class. "You made a difference in my life," he said. "Thank you for that."

Whereas teaching honor or gifted classes was a chance to expand brains, teaching average and below average teenagers offered me a chance to touch souls.


 

Since my insurance paid for three sessions with a therapist, I returned to Yvette for closure. We talked about accepting the things we can’t control such as the loss of my Honors' classes.

"An attitude adjustment is what you need. Do you realize you haven’t cried at all this session?" Yvette noted.

"You helped me to recognize that I had more than one problem going on in my life and how to deal with them too. Right now, I don’t feel that I need to come back anymore."

"I would agree." Yvette gave me a hug. "But give a call if you feel overwhelmed again."

***
September 1999.  Another school year began with Arthur teaching what should have been my Honors' classes. How surprised we all were when he married one of our math teachers the summer of 2000, then transferred to another school. Piggy Eyes was disappointed, but I didn’t get my gifted students back. Eleventh grade honor classes no longer existed.  Changes were taking place in the school system, changes that separated the ambitious intellectuals from the lackadaisical thousands.

Four years earlier, Bert Okma, a high school history and economic teacher, saw a new world emerging. He felt the transformation signaled a need to offer more challenging work than the standard curriculum of Honor classes. Thus began the prestigious International Baccalaureate program, a rigorous academic, cultural, and linguistic program that gave students the edge in an internationally competitive world requiring global skills.

Magnet schools with IB curriculums and Advanced Placement courses specializing in various fields spread across the United States. Being successful in these programs gave students a better chance to get into high-ranking colleges. It’s no wonder that those with high I.Q.’s would choose an hour-long school bus ride to be with their own kind. 

Since the district thought it would be better not to displace students in their graduation year, Ellen kept her bright classes an extra year. But by 2001, gifted or honor classes had completely completely disappeared from East Bay. Piggy Eyes could deal with that. She didn’t mind teaching twelfth grade regulars.  She was far more upset, angry, confused, when the guidance office commandeered her same classroom for the past twenty years. Two new reading classes now needed Ellen’s familiar territory since it adjoined the computer room.  Control Freak Ellen would have to share it with another teacher.

What you put out eventually comes back. Two years after Piggy Eyes gave Arthur my four gifted classes, her superior gave away her immaculate, well-organized room with its artistic bulletin boards, three-dimensional displays of castles and  souvenirs from her summer vacations in England. Ellen would have to abandon her groomed space twice a day and allow a co-worker's students to "mess" it up.  Even worse, since class times conflicted, she would have to "float". This meant Ellen had to pack up her materials twice a day and head down the hall to teach in a different room. 

Poor Piggy was devastated. What bothered her most was losing control over her books. The past ten years she had filled built-in bookcases with hardbacks and picture books about England and its literature. Using her own money, she had invested at least three thousand dollars in her personal library. Students signed them out when doing research papers. Ellen was sure another teacher wouldn’t protect her treasures from basic students who showed little respect for the written word.

When I went to her office to get my schedule, Ellen vented. I listened.

"A floater!" Her eyes flashed with anger. "I can’t believe after all I’ve done, Mrs. Elliot would do this to me."

I resisted the urge to say, "Now you know how I felt when you took my honor classes away." Inside, I was gloating.

The summer before her new schedule started, Ellen took home her books and souvenirs and put them on eBay.

During this time span, I found a way for Frank to be useful at the place where I worked. After all, even students in normal schools have issues.   

To be continued.


Chapter 55
Wristlock

By Spitfire

Previously: Changes are made in the school system. By 200l gifted students enroll in magnet schools for Advanced Classes or the more demanding International Baccalaureate program. Ellen loses her immaculate classroom and personal library to new reading classes for basic learners. Conflicting times means she has to haul her materials to a room down the hall twice a day.

Chapter 54 ends:

A floater," Ellen sighed, her eyes flashing anger. "I can’t believe after all I’ve done, Mrs. Elliot would do this to me."

I resisted the urge to say, "Now you know how I felt when you took my honor classes away." Inside, I was gloating.

The summer before her new schedule started, Ellen took home all the books that belonged to her and eventually sold them on eBay.

During this time span, I found a way for Frank to be useful at the place where I worked. After all, even students in normal schools have issues.

 

In October of every year, East Bay held Career Day. Aside from giving teachers a day to get caught up with paper work, it gave students a chance to hear about different fields of employment. With Frank retired now, I could ask him to participate.

"Honey, would you be interested in speaking to classes about your work at the juvenile detention center?" I asked him at dinner two weeks before the event.  

It was a rhetorical question. Frank loved to talk about his work. The beauty of his first job with juvenile criminals was that it didn’t require a college degree. In every classroom most students had heard of W.T. Edwards, a maximum security prisons for 160 inmates.  A small percentage knew someome  who had been there.  Frank's favorite part of his speech was to demonstrate the wristhold workers used if an inmate or patient turned violent. Using a student volunteer, hubby grabbed a hand and twisted the wrist while pulling it up, over the victim's head and behind his back. Frank would be moving at the same time in order to be in back of the victim.  Any movement on the patient’s part would inflict pain. There is a way to get out of the wristhold, but I doubt many knew the trick.

I asked  a woman who taught our most rebellious students if Frank could speak to her students. Miss Boone was delighted. "Most of my kids have spent time at W.T. at some point in their lives."

During a break, hubby told Boone about his job at the Academy. "The parents can't handle their own children so they board them  at two hundred dollars a day. The children  receive schooling and a professional therapy session once a week. As a caseworker, I stay eight hours with an everchanging group of ten or twelve boys and use tough love to help them work out their issues. Once  a child trusts me, he'll talk about his personal issues. I give him and the parent  suggestions of how to deal with their conflict."

"We could use you here," Miss Boone said. "Would you be willing to work with some of our students? "  A rhetorical question again.

The guidance office was pleased as increasing paperwork kept counselors too busy to talk with those who needed it. For the next three years, until I retired, hubby worked as a mentor. One of the first things he did after we moved to central Florida was seek the same kind of volunteer position at the local high school. Again, the counselors and principal were delighted. So was I. It gave me two or three hours to be alone and practice karaoke.

***

Two years after Barbara moved to the University of Michigan, she married again. Her son called me in September of 2001 with the news.

"Norm is a counselor at UM who developed some kind of guidance program. He travels to the Far East to demonstrate its value for their schools. He’s also a widower. His first wife died of cancer sixteen months ago."

"Your second stepfather," I joked.

"And Mom's third husband."  Bobby laughed. "She's bringing him here for Thanksgiving. Will you and Uncle Frank be able to come?"

Tough decision. Chris would be celebrating Thanksgiving with Joanne and her parents. Although we had been invited, I decided to decline. Meeting the new man in my sister’s life seemed more interesting.

I have in my head the idea that beautiful women like my sister marry handsome men. Julia Roberts proved me wrong on that one as did Barb’s choice of husbands. Guess I should include my daughter’s marriage to Jeff as a third example.

In his youth, Norm G. might have been good-looking. Now he had shadowed pouches under each eye, dark gray hair, and deep creases around his mouth. He had a nice set of dentures though and no wrinkles in his brow. But he had one feature that gave me the creeps.

"He has a turkey neck!" I burst out when we drove home. "His throat wobbles. He has to be eighty. Barb’s not even sixty! Why would she marry someone that old?"

"Maybe she wants a father figure." My husband shrugged. "You said she adored your dad."

"Dad never had a neck that boogied," I retorted.

I found out later Norm was ten years older than my sister. Still, Mom would have been pleased she had found someone intelligent enough to keep up with her.  Norm took Barb with him when he presented his work.  Thus she had another chance to do "firsts" in our family: first to travel to Japan, Singapore, and Thailand. First to ride a camel. And of course, she was the first to get a PhD.

Bobbie kept me up to date on her travels and her partner. "She loves Norm, but wishes he were more talkative," he confided.

I wanted to say, "I wish she would call and talk to me once in a while." I feared we would never be close, yet when she visited Bobbie, we’d get together at a restaurant and I’d catch a glimpse of the sister I knew in high school, her sense of humor and clever banter, her inner child too.

The year 2002 brought no changes, but in 2003, I became a grandmother. Chris’s wife gave birth to a boy and named him Alexander. The same year
also brought good news to Nichole also. Jeff remained the only one whose life stayed in limbo.

To be continued.

Author Notes Julia Roberts married Lyle Lovett, country western singer, but not much on looks. The union lasted two years.

Turkey neck is the term for loose, baggy skin, that hangs on the neck and can be rather unsightly.


Chapter 56
Expect the Unexpected

By Spitfire

Previously: With his experience of helping troubled youth, Frank is offered a volunteer job at the school where I teach. Both faculty and guidance are pleased to have a mentor available for students who have issues. My sister marries her third husband, two years after her second divorce. Norm is a widower who also works at University of Missouri. However, when I meet him at her son’s apartment in Tampa, I’m shocked by his turkey neck and discover he’s ten years older than she. Barb’s friendly enough when we get together at Bobby’s three times a year. Other than that, I never hear from her.

Chapter 55 ends:

I wanted to say, "I wish she would call and talk to me once in a while." I feared we would never be close. Yet whenever she visited Bobbie, we’d get together at a restaurant and I’d catch a glimpse of the sister I knew in high school, her sense of humor and clever banter, maybe her inner child too.

The year 2002 brought no changes in our private lives, but America collided with the Middle East as a result of the September 11, 2001, terrorist attack on the Twin Towers. The day it happened, my seniors were in the library working on research papers. A television had been turned on. A student darted to the table where I was working with another student.

"Mrs. L., the Twin Towers just got hit! Can we go back to the room and watch it?"

"No, Joe. Go back and work on your paper," I ordered. Like my sister, I lived in my own world of making lesson plans, grading papers and trying to keep students from failing. It was one of the few things we had in common.

In 2003, Chris and Joanne bought their first house. His wife had a timetable: marriage at age 29, a baby at age 3l.  No apartment living for her child.

Once pregnant, she picked the day for a Cesarean birth and in late July, Alexander Charles arrived as planned.  No big surprises when you know the gender and date. Still, I experienced deja vu when I held the tiny bundle of warmth in my arms. When he started crying, I handed him back to the parents. That was the best part about being a Grandma.

While Chris spent time house hunting, his sister, three thousand miles away, impressed upper management at Caruso Affiliated. "Guess what, Mom?" she said when she called unexpectedly on a Thursday evening. "The boss wants to promote me. As of Monday, I’ll be Director of Human Resources and Office Operations with a fifteen thousand dollar increase in pay."

"Congratulations!" Frank and I were thrilled. Gone were her plans to get another degree and enter a new profession. Gone were her dreams for stardom, although she still tried out for musicals in a community theater and earned parts in song and dance numbers. At least now, she would bring home a healthy paycheck on a regular basis. Her husband’s acting career was still limited to auditions and fruitless callbacks. Nichole wanted security along with health benefits.

In January 2004, we  put our house up for sale. I would turn 62 in June and had wasted no time applying for Social Security payouts. The extra master bedroom and bath built on to accommodate my mother almost twenty years ago paid off. Our realtor said that we’d never get the asking price, but a young couple fell in love with the layout and bought it in February. Unfortunately, the buyers wanted to move in right away. I still had three months left before we could move to our smaller new house in central Florida.

"We’ll have to rent a condo month by month," I grumbled. "Have to pack everything and hire movers twice in less than one hundred days."

The place we found welcomed pets. Yes, I had replaced Nichole with a black and white Japanese Bobtail cat, eight-years-old and weighing ten pounds. Five years later, Mooshie developed cancer in her jaw. I told her about pet heaven as the vet gently put her to sleep. Mooshie never gave us flack. Cats and dogs are easier to deal with than relatives.

With both of  us retired, we only needed one car. Since mine was older, the decision was obvious.

"I’m selling my Toyota Corolla," I announced to my senior classes in May. "I’m asking $2500, but  it won’t be available until my last day of work." The next day, I shook hands with a Mexican student on the deal. "I’ll call you when it’s ready for pick-up. Bring the money then. I want cash." Carlos understood.

With a week of final exams to go, I totaled my car. Not on purpose, of course. With the move I had to take a more traveled route to work. I got careless and forgot to stop when the high end truck in front of me halted for the red light.

My hood crumpled. The engine sent smoke signals. The light changed and the truck took off.

Surprisingly, my car still ran, but I couldn’t take a chance it would get me to work. Traffic in the reverse lane stopped while I pulled into the gas station across the street. How lucky for me.  A mechanic took one look. "Better call your insurance company. We’ll tow it to your house later on."

I called Frank."Guess what just happened?"

"Are you okay?" he asked after hearing the details.

"I’m fine. but I’ll need you to pick me up. I don’t want to call in sick."

In Hillsborough County, employees were compensated for unused sick days when they retired. The current hourly pay determined the amount. That’s why I had to be dying before I'd take a day off. An extra four thousand dollars wouldn’t hurt.

Back to the car. I hated to give the news to Carlos. Heck, I hated the thought I had just lost twenty-five hundred dollars. Frank drove me to and from school for the last few days. There’s a show of trust for you. The truth is hubby goes nuts without a car he can jump into whenever the mood hits him.

As it turned out, the claims adjustor declared my white Toyota not worth the money to repair. The company mailed me a check based on its Blue Book value—five-thousand dollars. Talk about a grand plan!

The day after I retired, the same private company that moved us less than four months ago, loaded up their van with our furniture and all the boxes we never bothered to unpack. We put an unhappy cat in a closed box with slats. She meowed all the way to our new home.

My only regret about leaving concerned my sister’s handicapped son. Although Barbara visited him three times a year, we supplemented it by driving the thirty miles to his place in between her week long stays just to visit and let him know he could call on us anytime.

To be continued.


Chapter 57
Whatever Happened to Mom's Sister?

By Spitfire

Previously: My son and his wife buy a new house in Apopka, a ninety-minute drive from our present location. Joanne gives birth to Alexander Charles, our first grandchild. Nichole and her husband still live in their rent-controlled second floor apartment, three thousand miles away. However, she gets a promotion and a hefty raise at work.  We decide to sell our home of the past thirty-one years and buy another brand new one, but smaller and fifty miles from Chris. As soon as I retire and the school year ends, we drive from the gulf side of Florida toward Ocala in the center part of the state.

Chapter 56 ends:
My only regret about leaving the Tampa area was leaving behind Bobby, my sister’s handicapped son. His lived twenty-five miles away making it easy to visit and offer love and support.

New Chapter:

Had Mom still been alive, we would have either remained in Apollo Beach or tried to convince her to relocate with us. Her death meant we were free to live anywhere. The only people I’d miss would be my doctor and dentist.

Auntie Dee was long gone too. To recap, when Mom died, Dee moved to Ohio and married the man she met online. A male friend in Florida handled rental details for her condo, thus giving Dee a source of income during the winter months.

The marriage lasted two years before each partner realized the other one didn’t have a whole lot of money. Dee didn’t want to go back home. Anne invited her to stay as long as she liked at the bed and breakfast place she owned in South Dakota. However, she put her on the second floor. Overweight and arthritic, Dee complained about the stairs and Anne’s late dinners—seven p.m. on a good day. It took less than a year for Dee to explode.  From what her daughter told me, I’m guessing the conversation went something like this:

Dee: You didn’t say I had to dust your furniture and do the wash.

Anne: The doctor said exercise would help. That includes climbing stairs.

Dee: Pooh, your doctor doesn’t know beans. If I’m a diabetic, why didn’t my  doctor see it?

Anne: When was the last time you had blood work and a urine analysis?

Dee: I don’t keep track of those things. Five years, maybe. 

Anne: You didn’t wonder why you were thirsty all the time?  Why you are always hungry and raiding my kitchen?  Why you tire so easily?

Dee: That’s because I have to climb down those damn stairs thirty times a day to get something to eat!  Why can’t you give me your room on the first floor?

Anne’s house. Anne’s rules.  When Dee’s symptoms started (the frequent urination first) my half-sister took her to a free clinic. After a work-up, the physician started her on pills, but eventually her insulin levels made daily injections necessary.   Anne had to nag her to take them. That got old for both of them and led to constant arguments. Eighteen months after she moved in, Dee packed her suitcase and left in a snit. She was a pro at alienating relatives.

A taxi took Dee to the airport where she boarded a plane for Los Angeles, California, a place where she lived some thirty years ago--thinking that was the place to find a rich man to support her forever. Although she had a teaching degree, she had no love for the profession. However, she was obsessive about keeping an immaculate house and landed work as a housekeeper for Jerry Lewis and his wife.

During that time she met Dani Jenssen, the wife of actor David Jenssen (best known for his role as Richard Diamond, Private Detective and later The Fugitive, a series about a doctor on the run from the law.) They became good friends.

Mom’s sister bragged about Dani and other celebrities she knew in Hollywood. How did she meet them? She earned an official degree or title in reading astrology charts. Although she claimed she didn’t believe in it herself, her predictions were usually on target. News of her ability spread in the acting community.  She could not only do birth charts but horary ones that answered a single question. Also progressive charts for the year ahead. Her prices weren’t cheap.  But then, neither is living in California.

Even though she had connections, my aunt wouldn’t help Nichole. Since starlets still consulted her by phone and Dani visited, Mom suggested, "Maybe you could mention your niece wants to get into the movies?”

“I don’t want to take advantage of Dani’s friendship,”  Dee’s strict teacher voice came through.  

"And how many times have you taken advantage of me? " Mom wanted to say. She told me one day,  "Twice, Bob and I  made room for her at our house. She was broke each time and had no more to go.  The first time was when after she moved from California to live with a man who owned a houseboat in Alaska. She stayed with him for three years. She stayed with us for a year and earned money by substitute teaching at the school where your dad worked."

I wanted to hear more about the houseboat and life on the ocean. I queried my aunt.

“Oh yes.  Sometimes whales would come up and rub against the outside,” 

'“What if they swam underneath and decided to surface?”  I asked.

“That never happened.” She laughed.

Dee was a born story-teller, the kind of person one invites to dinner parties. Her energy lit up a room. She taught me astrology and meditation techniques and never asked for money. This was the aunt I remembered, not the witch at the nursing home, memorial service, and family gathering afterward. Not the Aunt who might have been able to help Nichole find contacts.  Not the Aunt who blamed me for Mom’s fall and consequent surgery.  Karma would handle that.

What goes around comes around.  When Dee left Anne’s house and moved into a small apartment on the outskirts of L.A., she ended up in the hospital.

“A neighbor found her when she fell on the grass and didn’t have the strength to move,” Dee’s daughter Jill gave  the details. “The hospital notified me and the male friend who was handling her condo fees in Florida. I told them to put her in a nursing home.”

“I thought you disowned her.”  We sat at the table in my new home.  Three years had passed since we moved.

“I did. But after my brother died, I gave her another chance to play nice.”

“So you went to the nursing home?”

“I did, and Shari, you wouldn’t believe the weight she lost.  Her stomach and butt and big hips went down to ninety-five pounds!  The doctor said she had stopped taking her medication. A lot of internal damage. I don't think she was all there in the head either."

“Ah, so you reconciled.”

“Yes. Anne came to visit too.  We took her to lunch a few times, and then I had to fly back to Seattle for my job.  Two months later, a supervisor called to say Mother had passed away. She lived to be ninety. It's  the good who die young."  Jill sighed and followed it up with her telltale giggle.

It relieved me that Dee's daugher reconciled with her mother before it was too late. I held out hope Barbara would someday give me her phone number or e-mail so we could exchange more than pleasantries.  I never heard from my aunt after Mom's wake. What information I received came from Cousin Jill when she stayed overnight  in our new home. Jill was a relative I genuinely liked.

With one hostile relative out of my life, two remained.  Both Anne and Barbara sent Christmas cards to me each year and vice versa.  Also, whenever either of them visited Bobby, I was invited to join the reunion.  No one ever brought up what happened those angst-ridden days in March of 1999. No one apologized for their behavior. It was a moot point by now.

To be continued.
 


Chapter 58
Collisions with Senior Egos

By Spitfire

Previously: After Mom’s death, Auntie Dee leaves Florida to marry a man she met online. When that fails, she moves to South Dakota and lives with Anne. After being diagnosed as a diabetic, she tires of Anne nagging her to take meds. In a snit, she leaves and heads for California to renew friendships made long ago. Once there and living on her own, she ignores her health issues and ens up in a hospital and then onto a nursing home. When her daughter is informed, she flies in from Seattle and makes amends with the mother whom she disowned ten years ago. I’m relieved that Jill forgave her mother for small cruelties throughout her life. My aunt passes away at the age of ninety.

Chapter 57 ends:

With one hostile relative out of my life, two remained. Both Anne and Barbara sent Christmas cards to me each year and vice versa. Also, whenever either of them visited Bobby, I was invited to join the reunion. No one ever brought up what happened those angst-ridden days in March of 1999. No one apologized for their behavior. It was a moot point by now.

New chapter

The administration always planned a farewell party when faculty members retired. I was one of two in June of 2004. The bimonthly county newsletter listed names, time, date, and place in case former co-workers wanted to attend. For some reason, the notice that I was leaving never appeared. When I asked, the dean’s secretary told me, "That’s your responsibility." A cold shoulder coupled with a lie made it easy to say goodbye. No regrets and over the years I kept in touch with a group of gals. Yes! I finally belonged to a clique. Cross that off my bucket list.

"Would you believe we would ever live in a place like this?" hubby said as we drove.

"I never thought about it," I answered.

Actually, ten years ago I would have cut off my ear rather than live in a senior plus community. But hey, the deal was too good to pass up. Six months ago, we chose our lot, the two bedroom model and picked our colors. Still in the stages of construction Del Webb Spruce Creek sales included three Washingtonian palms, a hedge and two flower beds with yellow lantana planted in front, an eight foot oak in the far back. That tree is now over thirty feet tall and home to sparrows, robins, cardinals, and maybe even an owl judging from sounds I hear.

The rambling lantana is long gone, replaced by knock-out rose bushes. The palms met death by chainsaw last week. I couldn’t stand seeds on my sidewalk any more. Rain or high wind often tore off dead fronds. Now I need to replace them. Home owner improvements never stop.

What really sold me on moving to this community were the classes offered. A metaphysical group met twice a month, open to every religion as well as atheists and agnostics. My mother had introduced me to the teachings of Ruth Montgomery and Emmet Fox, Charles Filmore and others. She would have loved living here.

Two weeks after settling in, Frank and I joined the drama club. He directed six plays including two that I wrote. Then a new member fresh from Michigan and boasting years of experience in community theater "I’m going to raise the bar! This club will be better than ever." Frank took it as a personal insult and quit. I followed.

I joined a song and dance group that put on a major production every year. I saw it as my chance to sing. Knowing hubby loved working behind the scenes, I asked the head honchos if they needed a stage manager. Perfect! Frank made out a lighting scheme too. But then, he wanted to be a judge to audition singers. Of course, that meant I couldn’t try out.

Another new resident joined. Adrian, like Nancy from Michigan,had years of experience with theater.  He worked for twenty years with upcoming talent  like Leslie Gore as they got their first start in a summer resort in the Poconos. Adrian informed hubby he would now be boss. No one puts Frank in the corner. He quit. A year later, so did I.

Clashing with blood was nothing compared to the jealous confrontations with sixty and seventy year old divas. At least it made for soap opera conversations between the two of us:

Frank: Jan’s a lousy director. Moving the sheriff across the stage away from the crook he’s guarding!

Me: I loved it when a professional came in and critiqued the costuming—two men wearing the same color shirt.

Frank: She attacked the pea green walls of the set too.

Me: Joanne quit. She knows she’ll never get a part again after challenging Nancy.

Frank: Did you save that nasty note Jan sent you when you spoke up about the unethical practice of casting someone who didn’t even try out?

Me: I should have known it was a waste of time to audition. She pre-casts every play.

Having to give up drama hurt more than anything my relatives ever did. I had such hopes of writing more scripts to at least get a cold reading. But two green-eyed monsters rejected anything I gave to the reading committee.

I tried to find a niche in the clown group and spent money on make-up, a hand puppet, paints and balloons. A craft person I’m not. Painting a child’s face to look like a butterfly resulted in Gothic horror. Turning balloons into hats, I could do. My animal creations looked like roadkill. Frank never had interest in my new pursuit and the club didn’t meet my needs either. After staying a year, I resigned to try something new.

Karaoke turned out to be my thing. Frank would tag along and complain after most of the performers sang. He muttered just loud enough to be heard by those surrounding us. "I use to like that song.", or "She had so many flat notes." When I talked him into trying a duet with me, "Sweet Caroline," by Neil Diamond, his voice threw me off key. "Next time, you go solo," I said. He quit. I stayed!

Eventually, a writing group formed. Only three of twelve members plus me had any published writing. My critiques weren’t often welcomed. "Tell me I’m wonderful," novices wanted to hear. I left after joining an online writing site known as FanStory.

Every club had conflicts except the metaphysical group. The forty some members left their egos home. Sometimes we had discussions and listened to those with family issues. My problems were nothing compared to those of many members. They definitely needed to learn meditation and seek enlightenment.

Two years after we settled in, I heard from "my clique" that Nichole’s graduating class was having a reunion. I called her that evening.

"We haven’t seen you since Chris’s wedding five years ago. Now would be a good time to visit. Kill two birds with one stone," I hinted.

"I'm really not big on reunions."

"How about being big on seeing family?"

"I get the hint, Mom, but you know how I hate to fly."

To be continued.

Author Notes Photo is me in my clown persona of Melody.


Chapter 59
A New Addition to the Family

By Spitfire

Previously: After I retired, we moved from the west coast of Florida to the center part of the state. Although I had reservations about moving into a senior community, the amenities were too good to resist. Frank and I joined clubs and sometimes clashed with egos. Still, we were so active that I didn’t miss my children. Chris, of course, was only an hour away. We would get together with his family six or eight times a year.

Chapter 58 ended: (I made a change to recall an event I forgot and also to insert my son into the story. The blue section ended the last chapter.) 

After Nichole married Jeff in 1999, I knew our trips to see her and vice versa would be infrequent. She offered to come out for Mom’s memorial, but knowing her fear of flying, I said, "It’s not necessary." Also, I still hadn’t accepted Jeff as part of our family.

"Let’s exchange visits every two years," I suggested. That was fine with her—or so she said at the time.

In 2001, the happily married couple flew south for Christopher’s wedding. Two years later, 2003, we planned a summer vacation to visit them. "I want to do some sightseeing this time," hubby said, "just me and you. We’ll rent a car, see Nichole and then head for San Francisco, Alcatraz and Sacramento." Frank has this passion. He loves to visit state capitols.

"Your turn to visit," I chirped over the phone in the spring of 2005.

"Mom, we can’t make it this year. My new job keeps me so busy."

Instinct told me this break from ritual was not a good sign. My imagination put Jeff in the role of a man wanting Nichole to end family ties. I wouldn’t let her get away with not coming next year. I wanted to show off our new home and community. And she had yet to meet her brother’s son, Alex.

Joanne was pregnant again and hoping for a girl. When Chris told me she went off the pill, I bought him a book with instructions on how to conceive a girl. Joanne never opened the pages, but Chris did. He followed instructions and voila—Anna Elizabeth arrived August 10, 2005. Again, Joanne chose the date and the means.

"Once you’ve had a child by C-section, the doctors recommend future children be born that way," she told me. I thought nature should have a say unless it’s an emergency.

Anna definitely wasn’t ready to come. She bawled and screamed for hours until Mommy or Daddy picked her up. This baby manipulated her parents for years. She still does by sheer persistence. If Mom takes away a valued doll, she’ll cry or pout for a few minutes, and then go on to something else  like annoying her big brother.

The first time I saw my granddaughter, scrunched up in a carriage and crying, I thought, "I don’t think I’m going to like you very much."

Why that idea popped in my head is something I can’t explain. Maybe it was her non-stop howls. Poor Alex would retreat to his room, knowing he couldn’t compete with the noise. I suspect that’s why he speaks so softly today. Anna, once she started to talk, shouted. Now ten, she’s toned it down some.

Alex at twelve is finally standing up to her. When she hits him, he punches her back, not hard enough to hurt though. Neither one is big on hugs and kisses for grandparents. After all, we don't have the money to spoil them. Both adore Chris and Joanne. Both are in gifted classes and both get certificates every year for perfect attendance and behavior.  Maybe they'll turn out okay, but a short brush with poverty would make them realize how good life is to them.

Now let’s get back to my daughter who told Jeff when he proposed, "You understand, I never want to have babies." Not too many men would marry a gal who felt that way. Even Jeff had to think twice. Listening to the wedding vows I heard his subtle reference to a future "Forest" and "Autumn".

Through Facebook friends I found out Nichole’s graduating class planned a reunion in June 2006 at a resort ten miles from our former house. Hard to believe twenty years had gone by. As soon as I got the word, I called her.

"You have two reasons to visit this year. Drive here first, and then head back to Tampa, attend your reunion before flying home. It would be nice if you visit Bobby too while you’re that close."

"I'm really not big on reunions." I could hear the scowl in my daughter’s voice.

"How about being big on seeing family?"

"I get the hint, Mom, but you know how I hate to fly, and it’s expensive too."

"I don’t have room to put you up, but I’ll find and pay your motel bill." I didn't add the truth. "I can’t put up with Jeff for five days."

"Sounds like a plan, Mom." Nichole liked the idea. "But I’m a snob when it comes to where I stay. No Super Eight, Quality Inn, or Best Western, please. I want the hotel to have an exercise room, a pool, continental breakfast, and allergy-free pillows and clean sheets every day."

This was beginning to sound pricey. For me, sixty dollars was the cut-off price. Nichole still was high-maintenance. Jeff hadn’t changed that.

"All right, this is what I’ll do." I thought up a compromise. "I'll pay eighty dollars a night. If the cost is higher, you can make up the difference."

"That’s fine," Nichole responded. "But before you book, I want you to scout out the place and ask the clerk to show you a room."

Although I found it embarrassing, I checked out four places in The Villages, fifteen minutes away. A five-story stucco white building with an impressive entrance looked doable, although The Holiday Inn was closer. Alas, it didn’t have an exercise room with gym equipment.

Now, the big question: how do you entertain people from a big city with cultural offerings everywhere? Our small town offered Airboat Rides and Old Mc Donald’s Farm.

To be continued.

Author Notes Obviously, this is a work in progress. :-)


Chapter 60
Finding Adventures Close By

By Spitfire

Previously: I convince Nichole to visit, adding that I would foot the hotel bill since our new home was not as big as the one we sold. The real truth? I couldn’t put up with Jeff that long.

Chapter 59 ended:

Now, the big question: how do you entertain people from a big city with cultural offerings everywhere? Our small town offered Airboat Rides, Old Mc Donald’s Farm and a flea market with over one thousand booths.

Nichole and Jeff were duly impressed by the large fountain and variety of flowers that marked the entrance to our senior community. Many of the houses boasted three bedrooms, a dining room, medium kitchen, a double garage plus one for a golf cart. We had chosen the two-bedroom smaller layout with a large kitchen that included a dining table. That’s where Nichole headed when she entered.

"Look at the size of this kitchen, Jeff," she squealed. The unassuming electric golf cart caught her eye too.

"Can we take a spin in it?" Jeff asked later that first day.

"Just stay in the marked side of the roads," I cautioned, figuring they’d zip along at 22 mph and be back in fifteen minutes. I mean, how exciting can a  cart ride be?

Guess what? They returned forty minutes later. Since we hadn’t charged it recently, the cart slowed to five mph when they decided to tour the golf course. Jeff had to ask another driver to push him back to our place.

Déjà vu! Remember the first time my daughter brought Jeff to Apollo Beach? We loaned them our second car to drive to Miami. It broke down on Alligator Alley and had to be towed for repairs. Is there some karma working here?

Nichole fumed again, "Why do you always give us something that falls apart?"

"The carts aren’t meant for sightseeing," I said. "They get you a short distance and back."

"You should have told us that."

"We showed you the entire community from end to end already. I thought you just wanted to drive around the block." I parried with her.

"When do we go to the flea market?" Jeff changed the subject. He loved to go where low life hangs out.  Jeff loved to people-watch and mimick the fat and skinny, young and old,  how they walked and talked. In his earlier days, he worked as a stand-up comic. Everyone and everything was a target.
When we headed for Cassadaga one morning, a two hour drive on back roads, Nichole giggled and encouraged his ongoing monologue as he made up voices and dialogue for anything that moved.

As a cow: Hey, Daisy, look at the guy slowing down. Ya suppose he’s stalking us?

As a squirrel: Car comin’. Race you to the tree, buddy.

As a stick-to-the-speed-limit driver ahead of us: "Wisht I didn’t have them three bodies in the trunk slowin’ me down.

In spite of this comic and often cynical outlook on life,  he took the serene community of the summer home of psychics and mediums seriously. Nichole was dubious about getting a tarot card reading. "Some are the real deal," I told them. "Others are frauds." Jeff loved his reader. Of course, he would. She told him to continue doing what he was doing (which was nothing--auditioning for movie parts--and getting nowhere). She put in his head that he'd make it someday. More about that later.  Nichole said her reading was hogwash which didn't surprise me. When the woman entered the waiting room, she was smoking. I knew no real clairvoyant would muddy his/her energy waves with tobacco. 

Jeff was more subdued as we headed back to Summerfied. We took the opportunity to ask Nichole about her job as Director of Human Relations. This was our first real conversation with her since the arrival. I suspect Jeff tuned us out and focused on what his reader at Cassadaga had said.

Since I hate to cook and eating out can be expensive, I took them to our Tuesday Kitchen Club for dinner. For three dollars (It’s five today) The offerings are tasty and portions designed to keep obesity at bay. The large room with long rows of tables covered with white plastic tablecloths had atmosphere too. Looking at one hundred and more gray or bald heads hunched over Styrofoam plates still scares the teenager lurking inside of me. I cringed, wondering how it would affect Jeff and Nichole.  Our guests marveled at what a treat this must be for those lucky enough not to be in a nursing home yet.

Wednesday, we shopped the specialty stores in The Villages. Jeff bought a toucan, or rather a hand puppet that looked like a toucan. It came in handy (no pun intended) when we visited Chris and his family. The bird conversed with two-year-old Alex.

Toucan: Hey, little fellow, do you recognize me?

Alex: You’re a bird of some kind. A parrot, maybe?

Toucan: A parrot? Are you making fun of me?

Alex: Noooooooo.

Toucan: I’m a toucan.

Alex: Hello, Mr. Toucan. Where do you live?

Jeff roared with delight at the serious questions his nephew continued to ask. If he didn’t know the answer, he made one up.

Chris and Jeff had one thing in common. They both can talk non-stop for an hour. My son took the spotlight at the dinner table when he spouted his technology knowledge. Jeff listened, obviously impressed. His brother-in-law was definitely in a  different league. Think high school graduate with two months of film school versus Master’s Degree in Engineering at UCF.

Back at Spruce Creek, Friday night Karaoke was a must. I had to beg Nichole to show off her soprano voice. But Nichole sings for herself, not for others. She chose a lackluster country-western piece about being careful who you married. Looking back, maybe that was code for "Mom, I should have listened to you."

Polite me, I insisted Jeff sing. His booming baritone rendition of "House of the Rising Sun" upstaged my daughter’s debut. Like me, he doesn't just sing, he performs. There’s a big difference.

Saturday morning, we were all ready to say goodbye as the loving couple headed to Tampa and Nichole’s high school reunion.

"Bobby’s apartment is over that way. It would be nice if you could stop by." I gave her directions.

"Okay." Nichole dodged the suggestion. "It’s your turn to visit next time, Mom and Dad."

"Two thousand and eight, we’ll be there." We hugged her good-bye. Jeff had climbed into the car saving us the trouble of pretending we cared. "Call us when you get back home." I  called out as they backed out the driveway.

It would be three years before we headed to California again. An important event happened to each one of them in the meantime.

To be continued.


Chapter 61
Spotlight on Jeff

By Spitfire

Previously: Nichole and Jeff fly out for a visit and stay a week. We put them up at a hotel ten miles down the road. Entertainment consisted of browsing through a large flea market; eating a meal at the community dinner club, shopping at specialty shops in The Villages, getting readings at Cassadaga, summer home to mediums and psychics, and finally a day with Chris and his family.

Chapter 60 ended:

Saturday morning, the loving couple headed to Tampa and Nichole’s high school reunion.

"Bobby’s apartment is over that way. It would be good if you could stop by and visit." I hinted.

"Okay, but remember, it’s your turn to visit us now."

"Two thousand and eight, we’ll be there." We hugged her goodbye. Jeff had climbed into the car saving us the trouble of pretending we cared. "Call us when you get back home."  I called out as they backed out the driveway.

It would be three years before we headed to California again. In the meantime, an important event happened to each one of them.

As soon as they left, Frank and I gave their visit the microscope test.

"Did you notice Nichole lost her allergies to cats when Mooshie padded in?" I started the dialogue.

Another change in my daughter’s persona when she hooked up with Jeff. While growing up, she was frightened of dogs. We gave her a kitten as a bribe to stop sucking her thumb. "Fire" was half Persian, half domestic. Although his orange fur shed over the house, his dander didn’t cause a problem. He passed away while Nichole was in college and yes, she cried.

Cats gave Jeff asthma attacks. He talked Nichole into getting a dog, a pedigree. He picked out a black pug and named him ‘Bugsy’. Can you tell he’s addicted to Mafia stories?

Nichole loved that dog, and when he dropped dead of a heart attack, she called me, her voice choked with tears, "Bugsy’s dead, Mom. He was my child, my baby."

That’s how I felt, I wanted to say, when you moved three thousand miles away, when you married Jeff, when you changed your pet preference and traded your love of musicals to gangster shows. Was that all his doing?

"I saw that too." Frank interrupted my thoughts.

"She didn’t do much talking."

"Jeff took over any conversation," hubby grumbled.

"He was good with Alex. I’ll give him a point for that."

"At least they noticed our art collection," Frank conceded.

"And the objects we bought on our European travels. ‘Makes our Las Vegas souvenirs look lame,’" Nichole had commented.

"Two points for her." Frank raised two fingers in the air.

I grabbed them. "I say we deduct one since she griped about the hotel."

"She did? That one hundred and twenty dollars a night place?"

"I'm glad I only offered to pay eighty." I let go of his fingers.

"Who complained? Her or Jeff?"

"Both. They whined that the breakfast was pathetic. No pancakes or eggs, just cereal and toast. The exercise room had one stationary bike and two sets of weights. Whoopie doo. Jeff said he found crumbs on the carpet one day, so he doubted that a maid vacuumed. He complained to the front desk. Hey, that sounds like something you’d do."

"Oh  no, I have something in common with my son-in-law." Frank shuddered at the thought.

"At least the visit to Chris was successful. It was good to see them joke with each other like old times. She called him ‘Maggot’. He called her ‘Albino White Chick’".

"I give her two points for reverting to her old self."

"Yes, and one for Jeff. He was good with the puppet."

"You said that already."

"Our daughter married him. We have to find something worthwhile."

"When he gets a real job and stops playing around with this auditioning thing, then I’ll like him—maybe."

Nichole called us after they arrived home. "Everyone at the reunion was fat!"  she said with scorn.

"Did you drive up to visit Bobby?"

"No.  We were too tired from trying to make small talk. We just wanted to get home."

I was furious, but kept my mouth shut.  How could she not take the time to visit her childhood friend, her cousin now in a wheelchair?  That wasn't the compassionate daughter I once knew.
 

Miracles do happen.  Three months after their visit,  Jeff landed a year-long contract. In 2007, he became 'Hoyt Monroe', the face on buses, magazines, and videos advertising the prestigious Pala Casino Spa Resort in Northern San Diego County. He loved the gig even though it meant a long drive. Fortunately, he didn’t have to go there every day. Unfortunately, it would be another four years before he found an acting job with a steady paycheck again.

I decided to spotlight Jeff in this chapter since October 31 marks their sixteenth anniversary. It looks as if he’s here to stay. Watch the video below of an ad he did for the casino. He didn’t have to act for this. It’s his real character and quite the opposite of my ladylike, quiet daughter.

While he was finally making good money, Nichole took on more work as Director of Human Resources and Office Operations at Caruso Affiliated, unaware a CEO was watching her.

To be continued.

Author Notes


Chapter 62
Spotlight on Nichole

By Spitfire

Previously: Hubby and I realize our daughter’s values have changed since she hooked up with Jeff. Now, she prefers dogs to cats and crime shows to musicals. However, she still relates with her brother like old times. As I write this, I realize Jeff never made fun of Chris or his family. At least not in front of us. Chris never talks bad about anyone even though we explain it’s hard to respect Jeff since he doesn’t have a job. Instead he pins his hopes on getting a big break through auditions. In 2007 he finally does land a one-year contract as a party-hardy spokesman for a resort and casino.

Chapter 61 ended:

While he was finally making good money, Nichole took on more work as Director of Human Resources and Office Operations at Caruso Affiliated, unaware a CEO was watching her.

For the past four years, my daughter had been responsible for managing payroll and benefits, creating policies and procedures, and overseeing management of office facilities, things she never learned in high school or college. CEO Rick Caruso also had put her in charge of organizing company parties, one at Christmas time and another in July. That she could do. After all, she had planned her wedding from beginning to end on a shoestring budget.

"How does Jeff do at your parties?" I asked.  What I really meant was, "Does he behave himself?"

"I make out the seating plan," she confided. "I put Jeff and me at a table with people who I know won't object to him."

My translation: I know he’s crude, rude, and annoying to others.

Perhaps I should mention here that my daughter continued using her maiden name after the wedding. Her business card and e-mail address don’t acknowledge her relationship to Jeff. I never asked the reason. Maybe it’s because people tend to mispronounce his last name "Kutch" or "Cock".  Both grate on the nerves.  Kuch (pronounced "Cook" ) includes this information in his bios. When he joined SAG he had to change his first name since the actors’ guild already had a Jeff Kuch. His professional first name is Max. A gangster's name often used in movies. It suits him well.

Back to the wage earner he married:

Not only did my daughter put together a Christmas event, she wrote and delivered the year’s summary of success and gave out awards, both cash and trophies, to recognize exceptional employees as suggested by department leaders. Her degree in acting made her an exceptional speaker who received compliments from the head honchos. Rick always followed her speech with a nod to all who voted his company The Best Place to Work in Los Angeles. He took this time to recognize the upper echelon with recognition awards too.

Five months had passed since her visit, although we kept in touch with phone calls once a week.  In mid-December, she called me instead of the usual vice versa.  "Hi, Mom," her voice bubbled over the phone.

"This is a surprise. Tell me about the party," I asked, hoping she got another bonus of ten thousand dollars, as in the previous two years.

"Well," she announced, "you’re now talking to the Vice President of Human Resources and Office Operations."

I screamed my excitement. Frank heard and rushed into the kitchen. He thought I was hurt.

"I’m so thrilled for you! Tell your dad." I handed over the phone.

Frank didn’t scream, but his face beamed with pride. "Were you shocked?"

We listened as she recited how it came about: "Rick took the mike after me and announced, ‘I want to give a promotion that is long overdue. The new Vice President of Human Resources is Nichole La May.’ "I was overwhelmed! Everyone stood and applauded!"

"That’s like winning an Academy award." I laughed.

"It is!" she agreed. "After the ceremony, the executives came over to congratulate me."

"We’re so proud of you," Frank and I chorused.

"I’m proud of me too." Nichole added. "I’m making a six figure salary at last. One hundred thirty thousand a year starting in January.

"Wow! That's what your brother makes."

"In Florida, that's a lot. But in California, it’s still a small income. I'm counting on raises. Maybe we'll start looking for a house to buy."

After hanging up, I went online and ordered flowers sent to her office. That unexpected gift pleased her as much as the new title.

The New Year also brought Frank and me longed-for recognition. Then our lives hit a big speed bump in last October when Frank decided to have surgery on his heel spur. 

To be continued.

Author Notes Photo: Nichole speaking at the 2014 Christmas party.


Chapter 63
Fame and Feet

By Spitfire

Previously: After four years as director for human resources and office management, Nichole is promoted to vice-president of that department. She’s thrilled. Jeff has his 2008 year gig ahead of him as cigar-smoking party man for Palo’s Casino. Imagine, the couple has two steady pay checks coming in!

Chapter 62 ended:

The New Year brought Frank and me longed-for recognition too. Unfortunately, the end of 2008 bought significant changes in hubby’s health, particular his feet.

Once retired and settled in our new home, I eased back into writing. Poetry interested me at the time. I even sold a few pieces to small print magazines between 2004 and 2006. But my real love was the stage. The summer of 1982 I wrote my first full-length play, a romantic comedy for a golfing ommunity. After its successful production, I never thought or cared to write another one. "Stop while I’m ahead" was my motto.

But twenty-two years later, we joined a new theater group that desperately needed a play for "old" people. I rewrote Sweet Nothings. The original included a teenager, her obnoxious younger brother, and a couple in their early thirties. Since no one under fifty-five could participate, I put in a confirmed bachelor and a repressed spinster along with the divorced son of the protagonist and a blonde life insurance saleslady. Frank directed the play this time. I didn’t want a part. No way would I let hubby tell me what to do. He had no formal training unlike me, but he knew how to block a scene. He was quite good in telling people where to go.

Sweet Nothings placed in two national contests that year. Reason enough to write another play, again for a specific community. I saw Spruce Creek Del Webb as a self-contained world similar to a high school, a corporation, a government body. Each one is a microcosm of society where people form cliques, struggle for power, backbite each other and rage when things don't go their way. Newcomers have to find a way to fit in.

The reading committee was appalled when they read The Ballroom Brawl and refused to produce it unless I made a few changes. I compromised. Still, the club leaders didn't like the satirical humor. Their attitude and refusal to help made me break out in hives. The ten actors involved shared the work load involved as well as playing their roles.

Not many members bought tickets. But those five hundred plus who attended recognized themselves or their neighbors and howled at the parody of their behavior. My son and his wife came to one of three performances. Nichole gave me a pat on the back over the phone. The Ballroom Brawl went on to win a prestigious contest, much to the chagrin of the drama group. "Congratulations!"  was as good as I'd get from my daughter.

While I worked on my third play, Frank continued to process with troubled teenagers at the local high school. Evenings we took walks around our neighborhood. It bothered me that he refused to wear sneakers meant for this, and instead slipped on old loafers that could bend into a "U".

"I’m not paying seventy dollars for a pair of walking shoes," he would argue. "I can get what I need at Walmart for twenty dollars."

Not good. Shoes without proper support can lead to problems. Eventually, the day came when his right foot protested.

Toward the end of the year, he couldn’t keep up with my pace. "I can’t walk that fast anymore," Frank whined after two blocks. "My foot is killing me."

Two weeks of  hearing this, and I called the first of four podiatrists to help him heal. The first was Dr. Effren who confirmed my suspicions.

"It’s a heel spur." He made the diagnosis even before taking an x-ray. "Let’s try a cortisone shot. That should relieve the pain and inflammation in your heel.

I knew from first-hand experience thirty-five years ago, how painful these injections can be. It had been my choice over surgery after I suffered several months with a heel spur. One of my students had remarked, "I hate to see you limping everyday down the hall."

Hubby almost hit the ceiling too when the long needle plunged into his ankle. The serum includes a corticosteroids medication and a local anesthetic. The doctor held it at least ten seconds to empty the contents. To Frank, it must have seemed forever. But when we left  the office, he said, "It feels better already."

The doctor gave him a page of foot exercises as well as guide on proper shoes to wear and inserts to buy. Frank tried to be better, but he hated heavy shoes. The novelty of exercising wore off too. Still, the first shot held good so we made airplane reservations visit Nichole and Jeff again, This time she made plans for all of us to get away from the smog.

"Jeff and I want to take you to our favorite vacation spot. Every year, we rent a motel room in Cayucos for a week. You’ll love it."

"How far is it from your place?", I  queried.

"It’s a distance. Look up San Luis Obispo County. It’s near there. The drive along the coast is beautiful. Stretches of unoccupied beaches on one side of the road and mountains in the distance on the other side. We’ll take a day or maybe two to drive across wine country. Most of the vineyards offer free tasting. We always bring home at least eight or ten bottles, all different kinds."

"Sounds great," I enthused, although I'm no connoisseur. Wine is either dry or sweet to me.

"I thought you’d like the idea, but there is one problem." I heard Nichole clear her throat.

To be continued.


Chapter 64
An Inappropriate Question

By Spitfire

Previously: Frank and I establish ourselves as director and playwright for the community’s senior theater. As 2008 nears the end, hubby’s right foot develops a heel spur so painful that he can only walk five minutes before complaining. A podiatrist gives him a cortisone shot that may last a long time or not. Since it’s our turn to visit Nichole, I call at the end of the year to make arrangements. My daughter was one step ahead of me.

Condensed ending of Chapter 63:

"Jeff and I want to take you to our favorite vacation spot. Every year, we rent a motel room in Cayucos for a week. You’ll love it… Stretches of unoccupied beaches on one side of the road and mountains in the distance on the other side. We’ll take a day or two to drive to wine country. Most of the places offer free tasting."

"Sounds great," I enthused.

"I thought you’d like the idea, but there is one problem." She cleared her throat.

Please don’t say Jeff’s parents are coming too, I thought. If that were the case, she could count us out.

"Our favorite motel is all booked for the time you want to come," Nichole rushed to explain herself, "but I found a house we can rent. Three bedrooms, two baths, big kitchen, a patio with a grill and a spa. Would you be willing to split the cost?"

"Is it right on the beach like the motel?

"No, it's two blocks over. Sorry,"

"How much?"

"Rent for a week is twenty two hundred. But we would buy groceries and save on meals, although we will split the bill for some dinners out."

A problem? Cooped up in a house with Jeff for that long? Yet, we had a lot of room to escape. A bedroom, a patio, and the beach. The cost wasn’t a problem considering what a hotel and meals would cost. The spa was out for me. No way did I want Jeff to see me in a bathing suit.

We did have a good time except for one thing. Nichole didn’t tell us about the cold in August.  In the mountains, we shivered in sixty-six degree weather and at night, our teeth chattered even indoors. Outside lows averaged thirty-four. But in midday warmth, I would walk the quarter mile to the beach, descend ten stone steps and walk barefoot on the sand. A cluster of rocks another short distance offered a place to sit and listen to the sea. Frank’s foot was hurting him again, so he’d sit on a bench by the steps and wait.

Jeff and Nichole sometimes joined me along with their new pug, a tan dog named Lilly. It was fun to watch her romp in the waves, but I preferred being alone. No sunbathers in late afternoon. No boom boxes blaring rock music to ruin the tranquility. Once in a while, I’d see someone walking his dog, and we exchanged waves. This was Paradise even if I did have to wear a long-sleeved shirt and jeans.

No visit with Jeff or Nichole would be complete without a rude or inappropriate moment.  One afternoon when the four of us went out for lunch, Frank left for the men’s room.  While he was gone, Jeff asked why we didn’t share a bedroom.

"He grinds his teeth and snores," I replied. "I’m a restless sleeper and wake up easily. Heck, when I was a kid, I would take my stuffed dog to bed. In the morning, the poor terrier would be on the floor or crushed against the wall."

Jeff frowned and stroked his chin. "I just wondered. Are you sure he’s not gay?"

I was stunned. How dare he!

"Of course not." I forced a laugh. Why didn’t my daughter say anything? Maybe, like me, she was shocked at the twist in the conversation.

Jeff turned to her. "You wouldn’t want separate bedrooms even though I snore, would you, honey?"

She paused a little too long. "Um, there are times when –"

"You’re kidding?" He looked like a wounded bull.

Nichole backed down. "No, I love to snuggle with you and Lilly."

Yuck, I thought. A dog sleeping with me? Never.

That conversation ceased when Frank came back. I never told him about the incident. Why keep opening a blister?

Except for that incident, Jeff played the part of being a good host. The couple both hated California except for Cayucos and the wine country. I loved the area too, but was glad to get back to the Florida heat.

Thinking back, there’s one topic we avoided: Bobby.  What happened two months earlier to her cousin and her Aunt Barbara was family business. I didn't care to discuss it in Jeff's presence.

To be continued.


Chapter 65
Spotlight on Barbara and Bobby

By Spitfire

Previously: We return to California in August of 2009. Jeff and Nichole take us to Cayucos, a beach resort, and then to wine country where the colder weather reminds of how much we miss Florida. Except for Jeff’s rude question "Is Frank gay?" the visit goes well.

Chapter 64 ends.

Thinking back, there’s one topic we avoided: Bobby.  What happened two months earlier to her cousin and her Aunt Barbara was family business. I didn't care to discuss it in Jeff's presence.

Nichole didn’t like my sister. Strange, since they had much in common: aloof, reserved, and self-centered a lot. Both were perfectionists and intolerant of those who didn’t get things right (husbands apparently excluded). Did my daughter see a part of herself that she didn’t like when she interacted with her aunt? I wonder if Barbara saw herself in Nichole. She rarely commented on my children except to ask, "Don’t you think Chris and Bobby look a lot alike? They could pass for brothers." The truth? Her son took after her first husband, the one that broke her spirit even before their physically disabled boy came into the world.

Mom and Dad had once been parents for Bobby. After they passed on, Frank and I took over similar roles. After we moved, we called him once a week. I’d give a brief hello and hand the phone to Frank. The two would talk sports and politics for a half-hour or more. I remember the only compliment my sister ever gave, "I like Frank. You married a nice man. He’s good to my son."

This told me she didn’t look down on him anymore because he didn’t have a degree. She also appreciated that we dropped in to see him for a couple of hours every six weeks.  It took up the slack between her ten day stays and her ex-husband's shorter visits. For this reason, she dropped her hostility and included us in dinner invitations at Bobby’s apartment in Tampa three times a year.   My sister always wore expensive chic slacks and silk blouses in tan, beige or brown. Her clothes were so rich looking that I had to compliment her even if she never returned the favor. I would wear my only pair of trendy jeans and funky jersey colorful shirts. That wasn’t her taste at all.

Like my daughter, Barbara didn’t eat meat or sweets. Yoga or Pilates workouts met her exercise needs. Flat-chested and pencil slim, she carried herself like a queen. The same was true for Nichole. Neither of them became a victim of osteoporosis as I did at age forty. On the other hand I was gifted with flawless skin. Both sister and daughter spent money on expensive creams and facials to get the same look I did with Dollar Store products.

In spite of Barbara’s trim figure, designer clothes, and recognition in Academia, I never felt envious. I wanted to be closer though. She still wouldn’t give me her phone number or e-mail pleading she was too busy with work.

I saw my sister twice before our visit to Cayucos with Nichole and Jeff. We celebrated Thanksgiving 2008 at Bobby’s as usual. Barbara had planned to come a week before the holiday, but took a spill while walking to campus. "A student saw it happen and helped me to my feet. I made it to class and called Norm to pick me up after. Then I cancelled my flight to give me time to heal." She told us her story when we arrived.

"You look great." I smiled and gave her a hug.

"Ouch." She backed away. "My ribs still hurt."

"Sorry. I fell ten years ago. My arm hit the pavement. The doctor said I had a split hair fracture and in time it would repair itself. "

"Norm’s son-in-law is a doctor and his daughter, a nurse. They check me out whenever I fall."

"You mean it’s that often?" My voice registered alarm.

"Three times in the past year. I had to stop wearing heels. Actually, I think it’s my age catching up. I tire more easily. Then again it could be my work load. So many things to get done before the end of the semester."

As we continued to talk about recent health issues (I had an ongoing case of hives. She had a three day itching episode six months earlier.) the thought occurred to me: Why should we do all this whining. Look at Bobby. He can’t walk. He can’t lift his arms any higher than chest. He has to have a caretaker to put him in bed and turn him over during the night to relieve the built-up pressure in his lungs with a fresh oxygen machine. How dare we complain!  There's not too many illnesses worse than a neuromuscular disease with no cure in sight.

"You never seem to gain weight," I observed now. "So let’s see what a big turkey will do to that body?"

We all laughed. Barb pulled herself up an inch taller. Her cropped silver hair, size four figure and sly sense of humor had earned her a nickname. Colleagues affectionately called her "The Silver Fox".

That Christmas, she sent me her annual Christmas card. On it she wrote with pride, "I lost four more pounds since I last saw you."

She was thrilled. Me? I wasn’t sure this was a good thing.

To be continued.

Author Notes Photo was taken in 2001 at our home in Apollo Beach.


Chapter 66
Barbara's Good Intentions

By Spitfire

Previously: Ten months before we visit Nichole and Jeff for the second time, we spend a pleasant Thanksgiving Day in Tampa with my sister Barbara and her son Bobby. I’m shocked to hear that she fell three days before her scheduled flight from Missouri and had to change dates. Bells go off when she says falls have happened twice before. She blames it on her age. I change the subject and remark on her model thin body.

Chapter 65 ends:

"You never seem to gain weight," I observed. "So let’s see what a big turkey will do to that body?"

We all laughed. Barb pulled herself up an inch taller. Her cropped silver hair, size four figure and sly sense of humor had earned her a nickname. Colleagues affectionately called her "The Silver Fox".

Three weeks later, she sent me a Christmas card. On it she wrote with pride, "I have lost four more pounds since I last saw you."

She was thrilled. Me? I wasn’t sure this was a good thing.

If I had had her phone number I would have expressed concern, but I knew what she’d say:

"At the end of the semester, my work load triples. That’s why I’m losing weight."

As it was, I mailed her a card and wrote, "If you were here, I’d buy a chocolate cake and make you eat all of it except one small piece for me."

In late January, Barbara would turn sixty-five. Would she retire? I asked her at our holiday get together.

"No, I plan to continue at the University until I’m sixty-seven," she said. "Then I’m going to spend winters with Bobby and go back to Norm and warm weather in late spring and summer."

Wow! My sister just went up ten notches in my book. Finally, her son took priority, although I wasn’t sure he would want her around that long. Whenever she visited, she insisted on reorganizing his apartment.

"Mom wants us to write a book together," Bobby explained what he saw as her motive.

"That’s wonderful," I exclaimed.

His mom grew serious. "I plan to write about the bad decisions and the mistakes I made when trying to help Bobby. My hope is to help other parents who have children with a neuromuscular disease."

Wow again. Barbara just grew wings.  But she needed to start now.

 Doctors told Bobby he wouldn’t live past forty.  In two years, he’d be forty-three. He'd already beaten the odds.  I should have said that to his Mom. instead, I asked a few questions about the planned book, but she didn't want to talk about it, at least not to me.
 

Christmas came and went. We spent it with our son and his family.  The drive was too long for Bobby to join us. Fortunately he had friends who would include him for dinner at that time of year or his father would visit for a few days. He told me his dad had changed. They were getting along well for the most part.

"Dad doesn’t get it that  I can’t do certain physical tasks. I try to explain, but like Mom, he's in denial a lot."

"Any time you need help, call us," we assured him every Sunday on the phone. "Tampa’s not that far. Ninety miles." As of late I always asked how my sister was doing.

Mid-January he reported, "She sounds tired and says she doesn’t want to eat. Norm cooks something for himself. A salad is enough for her." Barbara had turned vegetarian years ago, same as my daughter. Meat made her nauseous. Potatoes and rolls were fattening. She ate cheese and beans to get protein.

"Mom says her right upper abdomen hurts all the time." Her son sounded irritable. "But she won’t go the doctor. She says it’s stress and will go away eventually."

The day before her 65th birthday, Bobby called. This was a change from our routine. The news was startling.  "I just talked to Mom, Aunt Shari, and thought you should know. She’s having problems with her stomach and will go into surgery tomorrow." I heard an edge in his voice.

"Is it serious?" I knew he needed to talk about it.

"She indicated it could be, but the surgeon said that abdominal surgery nearly always works well in relieving jaundice."

"Jaundice!" I knew that meant liver problems.

"Yes, that’s what finally made her go to the doctor. Her skin and the whites of her eyes turned yellow."

"How did that happen? What would a surgeon do? Can they fix it? Will she be okay?" So many questions bombarded my mind. I asked my nephew to give me details gleaned from my sister.

"From what she told me, I get that one of her bile ducts has a blockage that keeps bile from going through the liver into the small intestines. The surgeon will open her up, cut the bile duct above the blockage and reconnect it to the small bowel."

I marveled that Bobby could recite all the details to me. Ten minutes after I hung up, I could only remember that my sister would be cut open, but then so was Mom ten years ago. She also had had a digestive problem. The doctor inserted a stent to widen an artery. She survived and might have lived a few more years if she hadn’t fallen out of bed, had stitches to repair a split lip, and then caught a killer staph infection.

"Mom told me not to worry," her son continued. "I’ll let you know what happens as soon as I can."

January 28, 2009. My sister’s milestone birthday. Sixty-five, now eligible for Medicare, discounts at restaurants, and social security benefits.

January 29, 2009. Bobby called again, his voice not giving away any feeling. "Mom has cancer. She has less than six months to live."

To be continued.


Chapter 67
Sisters Out of Sync, Part I

By Spitfire

Previously: At Thanksgiving Barbara announces her plans to retire at sixty-seven (two years away) and move to Tampa. She plans to collaborate with her son on writing her memoirs, detailing the mistakes she made in raising a child with a neuromuscular disease. When she sends a card at Christmas card bragging that she’s lost four more pounds, I begin to worry. She’s already thin and proud of her flat stomach. Bobby calls in January to announce his mother finally went to the doctor when her skin turned yellow. The doctor diagnosed a liver problem and planned surgery to put a stent in a blocked artery.

Chapter 66 ends:

"Mom told me not to worry," her son continued. "I’ll let you know what happens as soon as I can."

January 28, 2009. My sister’s milestone birthday. Sixty-five, now eligible for Medicare, discounts at restaurants, social security benefits.

January 29, 2009. Bobby called me with the results of her surgery. "Mom has Cancer. The surgeon gave her six months to live."

 

As had become his habit, he delivered the message with no show of emotion. Like his mother, he buried his feelings, although he did fight tears at the deaths of my mom and my dad.

I cried hard after I hung up. Huge hiccups of sorrow for my honey-haired younger sister who learned to write with her left hand in imitation of me. I was her role model. When I boarded the bus for kindergarten, she sobbed at our first-time separation.

We lived in a remote farmhouse and had only each other for company. Paper dolls became our game of choice. On trips to the country drugstore, one that boasted a lunch counter, we searched the magazine racks for the latest cutouts of movie stars. Barb adored Betty Grable known for her legs. I loved Esther Williams for her water acrobatics.

Sunday mornings, the two of us stretched out on the rug in the living room, comics spread before us. Little Lulu was our favorite followed by Heckle and Jeckle. When we giggled, Mom would shush us. "You’re going to wake your father up." She hissed.

When I turned ten and Barbara eight and a half, we moved to Hollywood, Florida. The house was small. For the first time we shared a bedroom. Our different lifestyles began to emerge. She kept her side of the room neat. I couldn’t be bothered making a perfect bed or putting my school books in a rigid order.

On the other hand, she was careless with money and spent her one dollar allowance the first week she got it. I saved my dollars to buy big items like a drawing kit.  When  Barb would ask for a loan. I’d give it to her. Whether she paid back what she owed, I don't remember.  Scarves, belts, and costume jewelry filled square plastic boxes in her second dresser drawer. She resented having to wear the skirts, blouses, and dresses Mother sewed and artfully used accessories to avoid the homemade look. 

Clothes didn’t interest me. Although I hated being fitted and measured, I liked picking patterns and fabric to have something unique. I also enjoyed a year of tap and ballet classes, but Barb hated them. After one year, Mom took both of us out. She wanted us to do things together or not at all.

When I finished seventh grade we moved back to snow country. By now, we had discovered boys, and the boys had discovered Barb. She was the looker. No lazy eye, no gap between her front teeth. Hair that stayed put. When invited to Cotillion (Dad had connections), my sister brought home her filled dance card. Mine was always blank. Mom made a rule that applied to both of us. "No dating until you are sixteen." I suspect she wanted to spare my heart if my sister went out while I stayed home. When she reached the available age, I would be away at college.

My sister not only had looks but brains. She’d finish her work in half the time it took me and brought home straight A’s throughout high school and college. I struggled to get "B" in classes except for math and chorus where I excelled.

Teaching was the best career option for women back in the sixties. Barbara went for it too. We both planned to teach high school English.  Mom wanted Barbara to go to Syracuse University. With her grades, scholarships would be no problem. I had to choose a state university where tuition was free.

Nope. Barb wanted to go to Albany and even got a room in the same dorm. I was delighted at first. Then she made a sorority (which my parents really couldn’t  afford) and secured a prestigious post in student government. She ran for Homecoming Queen and Prom Queen, but came in second on both. Still, she basked in her newfound popularity and only visited me if she needed money. Dad would send each of us a couple of dollars when he had it to spare. Old habits died hard. She spent. I saved.

I wasn’t envious of Barb’s glorified positions. College politics bored me. Sororities scared me: all that talk about Hell Night and what members forced newbies to do. It was hush-hush, all sisters vowing secrecy. It sounded dangerous to me. I didn’t want popularity that bad.

Towards the end of my senior year, the man I’d been dating proposed. Little did I realize my upcoming marriage enraged my sister. She had hoped to be first to the altar since I had been first to graduate. I later realized she saw me as a rival, particularly for Mom's and Dad’s affections.

To be continued.

Author Notes I'll get back to the cancer story but in view of what happens after her diagnosis, it's important to understand why she chose to alienate both me and my mother.

I know this is more narrative than my usual posts. Let me know if it keeps your interest without any dialogue.

The photo was taken of us dressed for school. I'm in third grade and Barbara in second. I started wearing glasses at age four.


Chapter 68
Sisters Out of Sync, Part 2

By Spitfire

Previously: After learning that my sister has less than six months to live, I cry for the closeness we once had.  We shared common interests throughout childhood and teen years, but she made higher grades and attracted the opposite sex. Knowing her younger daughter had several advantages over me, Mom didn’t want us to attend the same college.  But Barbara liked Albany based on her visits. Her beauty and sharp wit made her popular with the “movers and shakers” of the school.  She chose to ignore me except when she wanted to borrow money.
 
Chapter 67 ends:
Towards the end of my senior year, the man I’d been dating proposed. Little did I realize my upcoming marriage enraged my sister.  She had hoped to be first to the altar since I had been first to graduate.  I didn’t realize she saw me as a rival, particularly for Mom and Dad’s affection.


Barbara didn’t waste time.  My wedding would be in July the following year, 1965. I wanted to pay off my government loan first.  Thanksgiving of 1964, my sister announced that she and her boyfriend had made plans. “We’re getting married over the Christmas holidays.”  Her face glowed with triumph. Mom, Dad, and I were shocked into silence, not sure how to greet the news.

“This is certainly a surprise.” Dad finally mustered a reply.  “This is the fellow you brought home one weekend last year, right? Solid-looking guy, quite tall, thick black hair, glasses.”

“A lantern jaw,” Mom added.

“That’s John.” Barb grinned. He’s six-foot-one.  Played football for a while. He’s planning to teach Phys Ed after he gets his Masters next year. I’ll get a teaching job to support us. ”  

“Wouldn’t it be better to wait until you graduate?” Mom suggested.  

“I want to get married now,” she snapped. “My sorority sisters are all behind me. I had hoped you would be too.”  She crossed her arms in a defensive signal.

Mom was afraid of losing her stubborn daughter if she opposed her. As it was, Barbara never wrote letters or called unless it involved money as in making Phi Delta.  My folks counted on me to fill them in on her achievements. Barbara had discarded them just as she had discarded me.

Even though wedding invitations went out to her college friends, she didn’t expect them to come. It was four days after Christmas for one thing.  Also, my parents did insist she be married in her hometown, a five to eight-hour drive for her friends. I played Maid of Honor, but all I wanted to do was cry. This man is not right for you, Barbara, my instincts screamed.

Seven years later, after the breakup, my sister confided in me:  “When I walked down the aisle, I kept thinking, ‘If it doesn’t work out, we can always divorce’.” 

Later, she told me details that indicated the marriage went bad from day one. Frank and I visited their shoddy all-we-can afford apartment once and noticed how they sniped at one another. Was it a game to see who could outwit the other?  I remembered in our teens how my retorts couldn’t compete with her sharp tongue. Still, we always loved and looked out for each other.  Even throughout her many moves in search of a college teaching position and my many moves to keep up with Frank’s promotions, we stayed in touch.

Her life was not easy. A single mother with a son whose leg and arm muscles continued to atrophy. She kept searching for a man.  "I've slept with so many," she told me one summer at the cottage, "that I'm embarrassed." Was she bragging? Did she want me to feel jealous?  I admit to thinking a little variety would be fun now and then. Then I thought of the heartbreak that could ensue if you made the mistake of falling in love.  And Barb did suffer at the end of several relationships.

Each time she hurt, she called mother, not me.  Mom turned into a nervous wreck.  Her boyfriend problems caused emotional damage to both of them.  Angry with the situation, I called Barb. “Listen, Sis, when you want to talk to someone about what’s giving you grief, call me, not Mom.  She worries so much about you. It's eating her alive.  I’m a great listener.  Pour out your heart to me.

Unfortunately, when Barb called with break-up problems, I tried to make her see both points of view. “You’re saying it’s my fault,” she screamed one time and hung up.  At least, she could do that to me and I didn’t go to pieces.  I tried to call her back and apologize for upsetting her, but she didn’t pick up.  If she didn’t like what someone said, she shut them out.  After a cooling off period, Barb would call me with some good news, but rarely did she apologize for bad behavior.

When Bobby moved in with Mom and Dad, Barb would fly down for Thanksgiving and Christmas. On a couple of occasions, our half-sister Anne and her husband made it out too.  Mom and Dad loved it when we all got along together.  It would have stayed that way had Mom not moved in with us a year after Dad passed away.  Anne wanted our mother to head for South Dakota and stay with her. On the other hand, Barb was thrilled that I chose to care for her and said. "Thank you so much for doing that. You can have my share of the inheritance." . Then two years later she asked Mom to give her ten thousand dollars as down payment on a condominium. “After all” she argued, “You gave Shari twenty thousand to add a Grandmother suite to her house.”

Mom told her daughter, “No, it’s a bad investment. You move every two years in search of a better position.”  Barbara hung up. Mom changed her mind the next day. She called back only to find out that my sister had changed her phone number and e-mail address. She asked her son not to talk to us either, but he refused.  Thus did my sister choose to shut us both out of her life. It bothered Mom, but not me. I had Nichole, Chris and Frank. Who needed a sister?

Three years later, Barbara flew down.  Mom was in the hospital.  Bobby called  her, "You need to see her."

When I saw her at the bedside, we exchanged no hugs, but rather some ugly words in the hospital corridor. To my surprise, she apologized in a letter mailed after she went back to Missouri, her current home.  A week later, I saw her again at Mom’s funeral.  Again, we exchanged no hugs. I strained to make conversation, but she lavished her attention on Anne and Auntie Dee. 

Five years went by. I doubt she would have tried to keep in touch except that we visited Bobby every two months and helped him with grocery shopping.  She thanked us for that.  When she came to visit him at Thanksgiving and Christmas, we were included. Sometimes she'd forget her professional mask and  we connected if only for a half hour. The sister I once knew is still in there, I'd think.

When Bobby called to tell me Barb had been diagnosed with stage four cancer and had only a few months to live, I cried, but only for ten minutes. How do you mourn someone you don’t know anymore?  Well-meaning friends would offer condolences, and I felt guilty because it wasn’t that big a loss to me.

At least, I didn’t think so until a month later when she flew to Tampa to say her final goodbyes. 

To be continued.
 


Chapter 69
Preparations for the Final Goodbye

By Spitfire

Previously:  Having learned from her son that my sister has terminal cancer, I recount events that severed the bond between us and made her resent Mother. Fortunately, she reconnects with family, but she's not interested in a phone call relationship even though we are two thousand miles apart. Ten years before Barb gets her diagnosis, Mother passes away. My sister flies in for the funeral, but recent events have turned her against me again. Since she won't give her phone number or e-mail, I only see her when she visits Bobby three times a year.

Chapter 68 ends:

When Bobby told me about her death sentence, I cried, but only for ten minutes. How do you mourn someone you don’t know anymore?  Well-meaning friends would offer condolences, and I felt guilty because it wasn’t that big a loss to me.

At least, I didn’t think so until we met for the last time.


 
Barbara flew down a month later. I decided to turn our final farewell into a belated birthday party with nothing but cake. Years ago, my sister had not only turned vegetarian (like my daughter) but denied herself sweets in the interest of good health. Too late now. A verdict of death meant time to indulge.

I ordered a four-layer round chocolate cake with raspberry filling, dark chocolate frosting and sculpted sugar flowers and leaves. Scrawled over the top would be: “Happy Birthday, Barby”, the name I called her until it no longer seemed to fit.

Next, I wanted to give her some presents. What do you give someone who has four months to live? The return of a favorite toy, of course.

As a child, my sister loved dolls. Although I preferred a book or a game, Mom insisted on giving each of us a doll every Christmas until we reached the disinterested age. Throughout all my moves after marriage, I saved two of my favorites and one of Barbara’s since she didn't care.  I thought Marilynn was just too pretty to throw away, the same with tall dark-haired Rosemary and her smaller companion, Honey.  Unfortunately, in time, the rubber bands that attached Rosemary’s arms and legs to her torso broke. She looked like the victim of a serial killer except for her still lovely unmarred porcelain face. Honey fared better. She stayed intact except her left eyelid had slipped out of sight and her wig of gold curls refused to be glued.

Barb’s best doll, Marilyn, ironically stayed in perfect shape. I washed and ironed the plaid taffeta gown Mother had sewn and wrapped her porcelain body in tissue paper inside a decorated shoe box. The time had come to reunite the two.  

One present does not make a party. I thought next of the stuffed panda Barby took to bed every night for three years.  She lost the beloved bear at the movie theatre (she took him everywhere). Dad went back after the children’s matinee and scoured the empty aisles. When he arrived home empty-handed, Barb couldn’t stop crying. The guilt about losing her sleep mate tormented her for weeks

With that memory in mind, I dragged Frank to Walmart. Their pandas were too big, but I didn’t want to try a dozen stores. I purchased the stuffed animal and more tissue paper to disguise the surprise. “That should be enough,” Frank said and edged me out of the store.

“Not yet,” I said, stepping into the car. “Stop at the Dollar Store next.”

Frank was skeptical when I scoured the party section and purchased noisemakers, balloons, silly hats including a gold paper crown with QUEEN printed in silver sparkles across the pink band.

“She won’t wear that,” spoilsport hubby protested. “You’re wasting money.”

“She’ll love it,” I argued. “What’s more, I’m going to buy a coloring book, crayons, and some game books from the children’s rack.” 

He grumbled as I thumbed through large soft-covered books filled with mazes, word searches, connect the dots, and other fun learning challenges for young boys and girls.

“Are you finished? I’m getting hungry. Pick out two and let’s go,” Frank snapped.

Boy, I thought, has he ever lost his inner child.

“Okay, okay!” I dropped my choices in the plastic yellow basket and headed for the check-out counter, my eyes still searching for fun gifts. “Wait!” I cried and stopped short as I spotted something. “Would you believe this?” I grabbed a small panda bear, one of several bunched together on a low shelf.  

“Cute,” Frank admitted, “but you already bought one.”

“This can be the baby.”  I grinned. “And he is more the size of the one Barby lost.” I hugged the bear and added it to the basket.

Pleased with my purchases, we piled everything into the car. Five days later, we headed to Tampa, the fancy twenty-two dollar chocolate cake resting on my lap.  It never occurred to me that my sister might not have much appetite or be able to taste anything.

To be continued.
 


Chapter 70
Before the Celebration

By Spitfire

Previously: When Bobby tells me his mom is flying down to say goodbye, I order a cake for a belated birthday party. All these years, I had saved her favorite doll and now wrap it up as a present. Since she had lost her stuffed panda in a movie theater, I buy her two white and black bears. To complete the party I bring balloons, noisemakers and silly hats including a paper crown with "Queen" spelled out in silver sparkles on the feathery pink band.

Chapter 69 ends:

Pleased with my purchases, we piled everything into the car. Two days later we picked up the cake and headed to Tampa. It never occurred to me that my sister might not have much appetite or be able to taste anything.

Regal and elegant are two words I would use to describe Barbara. Her golden brown soft curls, aristocratic nose, luminous green eyes and commanding presence earned admiration. In her teens, she would walk around the house balancing books perched on her head. I caught her practicing smiles in front of the mirror. She squeezed to death any pimples or blackheads that dared to mar her peaches and cream complexion. One would have thought she wanted to be a model or actress, but no, she just wanted to be perfect.

Being flat-chested never bothered her, but she wanted the rest of her five foot six body to flesh out a little.  A peanut butter and jelly sandwich every night before bed did the trick. Four months of this "diet" moved the scale from ninety pounds to one hundred and two. She was satisfied with that. 

My sister looked good at Thanksgiving three months ago, except I thought she was too thin. I marveled she had the stamina to make this trip. Expecting to see her frail and bent over, I was shocked when I walked through Bobby’s screen door. Barbara still had perfect posture and looked like a model  ready for the runway. Her silver hair, cut pixie style, had its usual sheen. Her make-up had the natural look she worked hard to cultivate. A silk turquoise blouse and tailored black slacks completed the impression of a confident and beautiful woman.

"Hi, Barb," I greeted her as if it were an ordinary visit. "Hi, Bobby." I turned to her son. "Wait until you both taste the cake I ordered."

Frank said his hellos while I set the unopened dessert box on the dining table. Hubby set the bag full of presents and party trimmings on the floor.  Typical male maneuver.

Now free to embrace Barb, I held my arms open and headed toward her. She backed up. "Be careful, I still hurt from the effort to get here."

"Oh." I backed off too. Confusion or hurt must have shown in my face.

"No, no," she hurried to say. "I didn’t mean I don’t want a hug, but be tender. She moved toward me, placed her thin hands on my shoulders and leaned in for a cheek kiss. "Bobby told me you planned a birthday party," she said as we separated.

"Yes, and you’re queen for the day." I brought out the paper crown. After putting the end tabs together, I placed it on her head.

"I love it," she gasped after moving to a mirror to investigate the results.

"That suits you," her son said.

I gave hubby an "I told you so" look.

"You look like a queen," I went on. "But then you always did."

Barbara preened.

Would my sister want to share the details of what happened?  I had to find out. 

"It seems as if this diagnosis came out of the blue," I said after sitting down. "I mean you spoke about falling on your way to work one day. That worried me. Then the weight loss you mentioned in your Christmas card."

Barb gently lowered herself into a dining room chair across from me. "They were symptoms, but I didn't realize it. This past year, I’ve been tired a lot, but I figured it must be my work load. I had a bad case of itching for a week. That was another warning sign, I found out."

"So what made you finally go to the doctor?"  Frank asked. 

Barb turned to him. "I woke up one morning in mid-January. My face, neck and shoulders looked yellow. Norm took me to Urgent Care. The doctor made arrangements to check my liver. He found a blockage preventing bile from draining into my digestive tract and arranged to have a stent implanted right away. I had to go in for surgery on my birthday."

"Not a good way to celebrate turning sixty-five." I sighed.

"I didn’t even think about that, especially after the doctor said it was a serious procedure, risky sometimes, but more often successful than not.That's when I called Bobby and told him not to worry."

"I'm glad he told me, but I felt positive about it.  When he called again and told what had happened. I was stunned."

"We both were," Frank chimed in.

Barb's face remained stoic and her voice matter-of-fact as she related the details.

"I went into the hospital. The anesthesiologist set an IV. I don't know how much time went by, but when I opened my eyes, I took one look at the doctor's face and asked, 'You didn’t do the surgery, did you?'  He shook his head and swallowed hard. Seeing a tear on his cheek, I said,  'I’m going to die, aren’t I.' "

Her voice caught a little, but she regained her composure. "He told me I had stage four cancer. The cells had been growing in my bile duct system for at least twelve years. My weight loss, fatigue, weakness and itching were all signs."

"Twelve years!" I gasped. "And no early warnings?"

"He told me certain kinds of cancer don’t show any signs until it’s too late."

"Did he talk about chemo treatments?"

"It was an option, but at stage four, success would be doubtful. Anyway, I didn't want to lose my hair. My co-workers call me 'the silver fox', you know."  She giggled. 

"It fits." I grinned. I thought it good that she kept her ego right now. "So what is the long-range prognosis?" I leaned toward her.

"Two good months, two not-so -good, and then I can either go into Hospice or stay at home for palliative care which is what I plan to do.  My goal is to see the two doctoral students I’ve been mentoring the last two years graduate in May."

"And you will," I reassured her. "Mom once told me you were so smart, you could succeed at anything you tried."

"Really?" Barb sat up straighter and brightened. "Our mother said that about me?"

Her reaction surprised me. How could she doubt that Mom would not be proud of her?

To be continued.

Author Notes Palliative care focuses on both emotional and physical needs,
makes relief of pain and suffering a top priority, provides active support to loved ones and caregivers, and provides information about how to take care of someone at home.

Since a single doctor or nurse usually can't handle all of these issues, palliative care generally involves a team approach.
Thank Google images for the picture.


Chapter 71
Barbara's New Plans

By Spitfire

Previously: I bring cake and presents to Bobby’s house. My sister has flown down for a belated birthday party, the last one she’ll ever have. Barbara relates the story of how the doctor opened her up to put in a stent and discovered cancer cells that had been growing for twelve years.

Chapter 70 ends:

"So how long did he give you?" I asked.

"Two good months, two not-so -good, and then I could choose to go into Hospice or stay at home for palliative care. My goal is to stay well enough to see the two doctorial students I’ve been mentoring for the past year, graduate in May."

"I remember Mom once said, "You were so smart, you could succeed at anything you tried."

"Really?" Barb sat up straighter and brightened. "Our mother said that about me?"

Her reaction surprised me. How could she doubt that Mom wouldn’t be proud of her?
 

"Hey, Bobby."  Frank turned to my nephew. "I'd like to see that new tax program you have on your computer. If it's not too complicated, maybe I'll buy  it." 

"Sure, Uncle Frank. It's easy for the short form." He circled his mobile wheelchair to head toward the bedroom he had converted into his office.  Hubby followed and shut the door.  He knew  Barb and I needed time alone.

All the emotion I had been holding in tumbled out as I looked at the beautiful face of my composed sister. Leaving my chair, I knelt in front of her, choking back tears. "Oh Barb, I’m so sorry for anything I’ve ever said or done that hurt you."

"Me too, Shari." Barb took my hands and squeezed them gently. "I’m grateful you and Frank have looked after Bobby. I just hope his father will visit more often after I’m gone."

"You know that John invited Bobby to live with him."

"Yes. Norm said he could move in with us too.  Bobby said no to both of us. He hates snow."

"He has a support group here." I stood up and kissed her forehead. "Guys and girls he met in sports bars. They go with him to hockey and baseball games."

"I'm so glad for that." Barb brightened. "He's set financially too, with his tax clients. Plus he gets monthly rent from the apartment I bought in his name. Actually, I had planned to retire in two more years and move in for the winter and then go back to Missouri and Norm in the summer."

My sister just climbed four rungs on my ladder. Finally, her son came first. I  kissed her cheek and sat down again.

Barb continued to surprise me. "I'm checking to see if he can receive my social security. That’s the good thing about knowing when you’re going to die. You can make sure everything’s in order. Even better, I can plan my own funeral." She laughed.

A predictable reaction, I thought. Barb was a perfectionist and liked to take control.

"Bobby really likes Frank, and I do too,"  my sister continued. "I wasn’t sure when you married him because he didn’t have a college education. I know now that formal education is not the measure of a man."

This was a biggie. Compliments didn’t come easy to my sister. She never commented on my clothes or my accomplishments whereas I always praised her many educational achievements.  I switched the topic the conversation to  our childhood and teen years.

"We both had a crush on Billy Doull —"  I started.

"Our summer love while staying at the cottage." Barb chuckled. "He was so cute and so clueless. How old were we? Ten and a half and twelve?

"Yes and still innocent.  Then four months later, we were back in Florida. You came home from fifth grade one day and told me how girls got pregnant."

"I remember that." Barb giggled.  "Some girl in my class told me it happens when a guy puts his "pee thing" in your mouth."

"We both said 'yuck' and swore to never have kids. I wonder when we found out the truth?"

"I don't know, but maybe that story explains why I broke out in hives when Brian Cooper asked me out in twelfth grade. I said yes and then canceled."

"And that summer I came home from college. He saw me working at the bakery and asked me out! You were ticked."

"You think?" Barbara frowned and then smiled. "I'm over it now."

For the next twenty minutes we talked about our youth. She brought up memories of Dad but never mentioned Mom. I knew she still held a grudge but didn’t want to discuss that. Anyway, Barb was dying. What difference would it make?

Boy, was I wrong.

To be continued

Author Notes Photo: Barb and I horsing around one summer at the cottage.


Chapter 72
Present Surprises

By Spitfire

Previously: Frank and Bobby leave so Barb and I can be alone.  Grieving for her impending death, I apologize for anything I ever said or did to hurt her. My sister says she’s sorry too. She had planned to retire in two more years and spend winters with her son. This decision redeemed her in my eyes.

Chapter 71 ends:
For the next twenty minutes we talked about our youth. She brought up a few memories of Dad but stayed away from mentioning Mom. I knew she still held a grudge against her. I didn’t want to get into that. Not the time or the place.  Anyway, Barb was dying. What difference would it make?

Boy, was I wrong.
 

“When do I get to open my presents?”  Barb brought me back to the moment.

“Let’s have cake first,” I said. “If I know Frank, he’s starved by now. “

I set Bobby’s table with party paper plates. We donned silly hats, sang Happy Birthday and blew our roll-up whistles and horns. My knife cut easily through the fresh four-layered cake.

“This is wonderful,” Barb exclaimed. “It’s the first thing I’ve been able to taste in a month.”  She asked for a second helping. We all did.

Forget clean-up. My sister perched on her chair like the queen she was, her face alive with excitement.

Small stuff first, I thought and handed her a gold glittered birthday bag. One by one she pulled out a big print children’s puzzle booklet, a super large coloring book of scenes from Sleeping Beauty and finally a box of twenty-four crayons. Each discovery elicited a giggle. She hugged the books to her chest. “This is perfect. I could have used something fun to do when I was in the hospital recuperating. I’ll save them for later when I’m confined to bed.” Her smile was genuine, not the fake one she practiced in the mirror fifty years ago.

Next, I gave her a wrapped cardboard shoebox. With growing anticipation she untied the ribbon and took off the paper. “Slippers?” she questioned me. I shook my head and grinned.

After lifting the lid, her long thin fingers unfolded each layer of the tissue-wrapped doll. Golden ringlets appeared. Then Marilynn’s still perfect porcelain face. Barb’s eyes widened. “You kept my favorite doll all these years. I can’t believe it,” she squealed.

“Mom made the taffeta gown she’s wearing.”

“But she made it for a bigger doll,” Barb noted. “Your Rosemary, I think.”

“It’s the only clothing I had left. Sorry. Marilynn refused to come in the buff.”

Barb laughed. “I brought her up right.”    
     
“Another memory of your childhood,” I said and gave her an odd-shaped package. 

"A pillow?" she questioned while squeezing it.

"You could use it as one."  I kept a poker face. 
 
“Oh- oh –oh,” my sister gasped after she tore off part of the wrapping and saw two black round fuzzy ears appear. " A panda bear,"  she cried, ripping off the rest of the paper.  “I remember losing mine at the movies. Dad went back to find it. I always thought the boy sitting next to me had kidnapped and tortured her." She hugged the plush bear.

“Panda wrote you a letter.” I reached down for the hastily discarded paper and found the envelope with the note I composed in Panda’s name. “Read it aloud. Your bear wouldn’t share it with me.”

Bursting with curiosity and childish delight, Barb unfolded a letter, her hands shaking a little. "Dear Barby Kate," she started. " When you left me on that cold floor, I thought you didn’t want me anymore. So I hitched a ride in a woman’s pocketbook. She took me to Australia where I met someone and had a baby. Mr. Panda passed away so I decided to go back to America and find you. Can we be best friends again? Can my son live with us too?”

"Better ask Norm, first." Bobby snickered.

"My innocent baby got pregnant!" Barb howled. Setting Mama Panda aside, she scooped up the smaller package and tore off the wrapping.  She crushed poor  “baby” to her chest.

"Help, you're smothering me,"  her own son squeaked, pretending to be the child.

Barb laughed at Bobby's mimicry. She took both bears onto her lap and looked at me with the love my baby sister once had for me, her older sibling. “This is the best birthday I've ever had.Thank you, Shari.”   She blew me a kiss.

I caught it along with the rebirth of an idea.  

“Let’s make a promise,” I said. I told the story about Mom agreeing to send me a rose after her death  "When a young student helped me carry some things to my car the day Mom was cremated, imagine my shock when I found out his name was Sammy Rose!"

"Coincidence, I'm sure. I don't believe in that stuff, but okay.” My sister glanced at Bobby and Frank. They both shrugged.

Undeterred, I went on with my idea. “You can get in touch by sending me a ‘panda’ in some form after you’ve passed over.”  I thought this choice of a symbolic word would be harder to find than ‘rose’.  No one would have ‘panda’ for a last name. But maybe I’d see a picture of one in an unexpected place.  At any rate, I was eager to try this experiment again of connecting with one who crossed over.   

Our reunion had been successful, or so I thought.  But before we said our good-byes, Barb gave an order that stunned me. She made it clear. “I don’t want either you or Bobby to visit me or attend my memorial service.”

To be continued.
 


Chapter 73
Unexplained Motives

By Spitfire

Previously: My sister is thrilled with all her presents and claims this to be the best birthday she’s ever had. The cake is the first food she’s been able to taste since the doctor put her on pills to handle pain as the cancer progresses. When I saw her reaction to the panda bear, I remembered how Mom and I connected after her death. Why not do the same thing with Barbara?

Chapter 72 ends:

Undeterred, I went on with my idea. "You can tell me everything’s good by sending me a ‘panda’ in some form after you’ve passed over." That would be harder than ‘rose’. No one would have ‘panda’ for a last name. Maybe, I’d see a picture in an expected place or on a child’s shirt. At any rate, I was eager to try this experiment again.

Our reunion had been successful. Yet, before we left, my sister gave an order that stunned me. She made it clear. "I don’t want either you or Bobby to visit me or attend my memorial service."

 

We protested, but she was adamant. I didn’t think to ask why. It was obvious the trip would be difficult, if not impossible, for her son. Certainly he would need a companion strong enough to lift one hundred sixty pounds of dead weight onto an airplane. Yet, in her etiquette book, it would be the politically correct thing, no matter what. At last, she acknowledged that some things Bobby simply could not do.

But why exclude me? Given her ego, I’m guessing she wanted me to remember her as slender and beautiful. Eventually steroids would take their toll on her body and face. As for her insistence on not attending the memorial service, it was hard not to take this personally. Did she worry I would say something to tarnish her professional image?  Did she think my red hair and showy earrings would offend those academics who lived in an ivory tower?  I know my flamboyant ways often embarrassed her. 

I decided to write a eulogy giving health reasons for my absence and sharing a few memories. Later, I discovered Barb and a friend had collaborated on what she wanted included. After her death, Norm mailed a video of the affair—as if that were the same as being there. Over two hundred co-workers and students attended. Some came from colleges where she once taught. The minister read a three-page dictated speech about my sister’s many accomplishments. Although I heard two of my penned lines, it hurt that my eulogy was rejected, especially since we had really buried the past the month after I last saw her alive.

A week after her return to Missouri, Barbara called me. That was a first. At least ten years had passed since she chose not to talk with me or Mom except when face to face. Now, she gave me her e-mail address and phone number. "We need to talk," she said, "I can't die feeling the way I do about Mom."

And the poisonous beliefs that had scorched her mind for six decades spilled out.

To be continued

Author Notes Photograph is Barbara, five years before she passed away.
This is a short chapter that acts as a bridge.


Chapter 74
Seeking Peace

By Spitfire

Previously:  I muse on why my sister didn’t want me to attend her memorial service.  Since I couldn’t go, I wrote a eulogy and mailed it to her. When her husband sent me a tape of the service, the minister read one that Barb co-wrote with a colleague.  She used two of my lines. I had to be satisfied with that.

Chapter 73 ends:
A week after her return to Missouri, Barbara called me. That was a first. At least ten years had passed since she chose not to talk with me or Mom except face to face. Now, she gave me her e-mail address and phone number.  Another first.  After I jotted down the information, she didn’t waste time with pleasantries but went right to the point of her call.

"We need to talk," she said, “I can't die feeling the way I do about Mom."

And the poison that had been in her mind for at least sixty years spilled out.


“I can’t wait to see Dad again, but I don’t want to see Mom. That’s terrible, I know.” Her voice stayed steady with the control she had mastered in a lifetime of disappointments. “I’m hoping you can help me come to terms with this.”

Unfortunately, my mother had issues too during her life, but couldn't even talk to her husband about them. Although kind and loving, Dad didn't know how to handle emotional problems. Does any man?  He wasn't one for self-examination or analyzing the behavior of others. Mom was the opposite.  She needed to talk about mistakes she had made, the guilt she still felt. Since she would never confide in anyone outside the family, she turned to me and my sister after we both had established our own lives. Whereas I could process insensitive remarks (You were close to being spastic as a child.) I accepted them for what they were: a worry she felt.  She made the statements with no malice or intent to injure. We were sounding boards. So Barbara would tell me now what I, as a listener, had already heard.

 “Did you know that after the doctor told her she was pregnant with me, Mom locked herself in a closet for hours and cried?” Bitterness assaulted the phone.

"Yes, Mom told me that," I answered.  It was a mystery to me that she shared this with her sensitive daughter.  Did she think that since her youngest was brilliant she would not be upset?   Maybe she shared the story to point out a moral when Barb decided to give up on her marriage. Maybe it was her way of saying “Hang in there. It will all work out.”  This is speculation on my part. For the moment now, I answered with the wisdom of  old age.

“Put yourself in Mom’s place,” I said. “When she got the news, I was still in diapers and sucking my thumb. How would you have felt about having another baby to take care of when Bobby still needed so much supervision?  I think her reaction was perfectly normal. To be honest, I would have cried too. ”

Silence as my sister digested my words. Finally, a sigh. “I see your point of view.” Barb acknowledged. “Thank you, Shari, for clarifying that. Your children are four years apart. You were smart.”

Knowing my mother, I’m betting she followed her story with something like, “But you were such a pretty baby and hardly ever cried.” Barbara could have blocked that out. Some people choose to remember the negative messages. They focus on memories that reinforce a tortured mindset.  These thoughts create a world that becomes their reality.  

That’s what Barbara had done. What she heard was Mom never wanted me, at a time when her husband rejected her too. To add another log to a flaming fire, Mom brought back the time when she kept me at home and sent Barb to stay with her aunt and uncle for a couple of months. My sister had just started walking. "When you came back," she told Barb, "You were a different child."

To be continued.
 

Author Notes Photo of me in highchair checking out the new addition to our family. Anne's in the background.

Another short one, but this is tough going.


Chapter 75
A Mother's Choice

By Spitfire

Previously:  Barbara recalls Mom telling her she locked herself in a closet and cried when the doctor told her she was pregnant again. I was still in diapers and needed all her attention.  Processing this issue helped my sister to see the reaction was normal and not to be taken personally. I begin to suspect that Barb chose to remember what Mom did wrong instead of what she did right. 

Chapter 74 ends:
That’s what Barbara had done. What she heard was “Mom never wanted me.” at a time when her husband rejected her too. To add another log to a flaming fire, Mom admitted her biggest mistake was to make Barb stay with her aunt and uncle for a couple of months. She had just started walking.

Three months prior to sending my younger sister away, Mom started to have mood swings, anxiety and irritability being the worst. She suffered from insomnia too. Constant fatigue kept her lying on the couch most of the day. Her family doctor couldn’t find any reason. Most likely it was Dad who suggested his sister take care of Barbara.  Older sister Anne, at fourteen, could handle me.

“You should have been the one to go,” my sister now argued, not for the first time. “You were the oldest. I needed Mom more.”

I had to agree. Putting the puzzle together, I believe Mother thought the opposite based on her worry about my clumsiness and slow progress as a baby. My sister’s motor skills developed faster than mine. She walked at fifteen months whereas I took my first independent steps at a year and a half.  My sister Anne said when I crawled, my right leg dragged. Mom never mentioned this. Was it true?  Memories are slippery things. Since nothing came of the matter, I didn’t take Anne seriously.

And yet Mom did say I was close to spastic when it came to learning how to sled down a hill, and later, ride a trike. She also could see my right eye turned in. The doctor claimed a patch would force me to use the weak eye and thus straighten it. What little girl wants to walk around looking like a pirate?  Not me, although I did wear it sometimes to pacify Anne and my parents.

When I look at my childhood pictures, it's obvious both eyes were weak. At age four, my severe astigmatism meant thick lenses and heavy frames. Anne said I never wore them at home and claims that made my sight worse.  I can still hear disgust in her voice when she told me this story. Unfortunately, even with glasses, I still looked cross-eyed.

Whereas I had defects, my sister had none.  Perfect eyesight, a balanced crawl, and the ability to catch on to a skill such as stacking objects assured Mom that she would better adapt to staying with relatives for a while.  She saw me as the more sensitive child. Strange.  We’re all sensitive in our formative years, I would think.

I explained my reasoning to Barb and even joked, “Mom probably thought her cross-eyed awkward daughter would never find a man.”

She snickered. A comic relief.  I could afford to make fun of myself since surgery at thirty-five aligned my lazy eye. As for being clumsy, that trait is what endeared me to my husband.

“Did Mom ever tell you what happened when you stayed with Aunt Jeanne and Uncle Todd? They had a kitten you loved.”

“She confessed to being sorry about sending me away.  She said that when I came back, I was a different child. I didn’t want to hear anymore.”

Did my sister suspect she had been sexually molested? 

Whatever happened stayed buried in her subconscious. I was disgusted she didn’t pursue the matter.  Time to tell her what Jeanne had related to Dad about my sister's month long visit. Barb wasn't that far off as I saw it.

To be continued

Author Notes Photo is Aunt Jeanne with Barbara and me.
Another short one to build up suspense. :-)


Chapter 76
Damaging Laughter?

By Spitfire

Peviously:  Barbara brings up a second issue that turned her against Mother.  She had just learned to walk when Mom’s health issues grew worse. To make life more manageable, she sent my sister to stay with Aunt Jeanne (Dad’s sister) and her husband. Since I was eighteen months older, Barb felt the decision to send her youngest proved once again Mom didn’t want her.

Chapter 75 ends with Barbara admitting:

She confessed to being sorry for sending me away.  Then, she said when I came back, I was a different child. I didn’t want to hear anymore.”

Did my sister suspect she had been sexually molested? 

Whatever happened stayed buried in her subconscious. I was disgusted she didn’t pursue the matter. Time to tell her what Mom told me. Barb wasn't that far off as I saw it.


“I asked Mom what happened.  She told me  Jeanne wanted to show off that you could walk and went on foot to visit her friends. When you came back home you told me that when your legs started to hurt, Jeanne wouldn't carry you. Your feet and legs hurt all the time.”

“I don’t remember that,” my sister mumbled.

I continued with another forgotten memory. “You had a pair of panties that kept falling down. She and Todd thought it was hilarious. You would pull them back up, but the elastic was loose. The panties kept falling to the floor. They let it happen over and over and over.”

Mom had spoken of the incident lightly. I saw it as an act of cruelty, embarrassing to a child of any age. Had Uncle Todd pulled up my baby sister's panties?  Did his fingers brush her genitals?  Even if that were not the case, no one likes to be the object of laughter.  Jeanne could have found another pair the first time it happened.  

I didn’t voice my opinions to Barbara. For her part, she stayed silent, perhaps trying to figure out if this impacted her psyche. I had to offer some kind of explanation.  “Aunt Jeanne wanted to have her own child so badly. That’s why she showed you off. As for the panty deal, it would probably strike me funny the first time it happened.”

Barbara sighed. “I don’t recall anything like that. I just remember that except for playing with the kitten, I wanted to go home.  Didn’t Aunt Jeanne adopt a baby?”

“She did. A girl whom she named Pamela. Never met her.  Mom said Pam joined the army. By then Jeanne had divorced Todd and married Sid.”

“Didn’t Aunt Jeanne die when we were in high school?”  Barb had switched the subject of her visit to another hidden chapter in the family. I took that as a sign she was starting to let go.

“I went over that with Mother too. I could have sworn she told us our aunt had cancer. Do you remember that?"

“I remember not caring.”  

"I don’t know how Mom really felt about her death. She saw her sister-in-law as  a jealous woman who didn't want to share her beloved brother with a divorcee who had no social status.  Mom’s marriage wasn’t all hunky-dory, you know. I always wondered if Dad was too devoted to his sister. One time he gave Mom the silent treatment for days. She would beg him to tell her what she did wrong.  Finally, he admitted Jeanne had come crying to him because Mom had hurt her feelings. Mom knew his sister had lied, but to say so, would bring more misery. It was easier to apologize.”

“I can’t believe Dad would treat her like that,” Barb answered. He was her hero, the man who brought home candy and never yelled or scolded us.  She had put our father on a pedestal. He brought roses for Mom on special occasions and picked out sentimental Hallmark cards.  She saw him as romantic and the kind of man she wanted to marry.

“I don’t know why I told you that. I guess it just proves that blood is thicker than water.” I backtracked. No need to tear down her feelings for a man who treated us like little goddesses.

“Anyway, and I’m not sure I should be telling this, but Mom told me years later that I was mistaken.  Aunt Jeanne didn't die from cancer.  She committed suicide.”

“What!  Are you sure?  Why?”  Barb sounded stricken, yet fascinated.

At least, I had distracted her with a story to equal her own.

To be continued.

Author Notes The closest image I could find to give an idea of how Barbara might have been dressed at the time. (1946)


Chapter 77
A Skeleton Still in the Closet

By Spitfire

Previously: I defuse Barbara’s resentment of Mother by giving her facts she did not know including a story about how Jeanne and Dad abused Mom emotionally one time. My sister adored Dad and didn’t want to believe it.  She switches the topic back to Aunt Jeanne who passed away while we were in high school.  Mom said she had cancer.

Chapter 76 ends: 

 “I’m not sure I should be telling this, but Mom told me years later that I was mistaken.  Aunt Jeanne never had cancer.  She committed suicide.”

 “What!  Are you sure?  Why?”  Barb sounded stricken, yet fascinated.

 At least, I had distracted her with a story to equal her own.



“Shock was my reaction too, Barb. All this time I had been filling out medical questionnaires with wrong information!”

“So how did you find out?”

“Some time after Dad died from a heart attack, I mentioned to Mom that his sister had died from cancer. She reacted right away. ‘No. Where did you get that idea? Jeanne committed suicide.’ Then Mom added, ‘It was an accident.’”

“That doesn’t make sense.”  

I launched into the story as Mom had told it to me. “Her second husband, Sid, played Poker every Friday night with his buddies. He always arrived home at eleven sharp. When Jeanne turned on the gas and stuck her head in the oven, she was counting on this long established habit. She knew he would find her in time—”

“And he didn’t,” Barb interrupted.

 “I only know what Mom told me. For some unknown reason, Sid stayed later than usual that night. She was dead when he arrived home around twelve. He found a sealed envelope addressed to Dad. Inside was a letter. He refused to tell Mom what she wrote.”

“Why, I wonder?” Barb voiced my own sentiment.  

“Me too.”  I didn’t tell her my assumptions. When I heard about the suicide letter, my soap opera imagination went into overdrive. I thought maybe Jeanne professed undying love for her brother and couldn’t stand his being with Mother.  Or maybe she had mistreated Barbara when she was a toddler and the guilt finally got to her.  However, since so much time had gone by, I preferred the first idea, given the mutual admiration between the two siblings. I could see why my father would want to keep the contents secret.  Why tarnish her reputation whether alive or dead?

Yet, another thing about the story bothered me. Was it really an accident or did Dad make that up in an attempt to deny she wanted to kill herself? For Sid to suddenly change his plans didn’t make sense as my sister had pointed out.

Putting this tragedy on paper, I have drawn a third conclusion. Sid might have been planning to leave her. She wanted to scare him. Maybe the telephone had rung. Him calling her to say he’d be late. She was too drowsy by then to hear it and pick up. 

Yet, why did she write to her brother, if she intended to be rescued?  It’s an unsolved mystery that perhaps is best left buried.  As a teenager, I just accepted that a relative who fascinated me was dead. Dad must have gone alone to Rochester, three hundred miles away. He must have stayed several days to go over her belongings and to grieve along with her husband and Jeanne’s adopted daughter.

The few times my aunt visited I thought her quite glamorous. In later years, I might have used the word ‘sexy’.  Jet black hair accentuated her near white complexion. Dark red lipstick and long tapered fingernails painted the same shade gave her a seductive, even dangerous look.  Add to that her husky cigarette voice.  Her looks were the total opposite of Mother’s subtle and more natural beauty.

Apparently, this dark tale encouraged Barbara to open up.  “It’s good to know I’m not the only one in the family to make bad choices,"  she said. "You do know why I married John, don't you?”

“Yes, ”  I admitted without hesitation.

“I wanted to beat you to the altar. I wanted to be first at something.”

“Mom figured that. It hurt her so much to see you rush into marriage before even graduating from college.

"I expected her to argue, but she didn't."

“You know why?  She was afraid of losing you.”

“I don’t understand.”

“Maybe it had to do with her first mistake of sending you away. She lost a part of you then.  Let’s face it.  If Dad and Mom had disapproved and threatened to cut off money, you would have married John anyway and disowned all of us.  At least, that’s what Mother thought.”

“She’s right.” Barbara sighed. “ It was that important to be first. She could have asked you to put off your wedding for another year.”

"Are you kidding," I laughed. "She was probably thrilled her homely daughter finally attracted someone.”  Barb giggled at my self-depreciation. “Truth is," I continued, "Mom loved you so much and wanted to keep you in her life. That meant giving you what you wanted, even if she thought it would be a mistake.”

“Thank you for telling me that,” Barbara sounded happy. “You’ve helped me to understand a lot. I can forgive Mom now. I have a lot to be sorry for myself. Let’s keep in touch. Can you call me every week at a designated day and time?”

“I’d loved to. Any day is good.”

“I’ve handed my classes over to another professor. The two students who need my help to complete their doctoral thesis come to our house now twice a week. In a couple of months, I’ll be too tired or doped up with morphine to talk much. Still, for my remaining good time, let’s catch up.”

We agreed on a time and signed off with “I love you.” Barb had shed her resentment of Mom and of me too. Her passing over would be easier now. Although certified Mediums say that amends can be made in the spiritual world too, it's better to get rid of negative emotions before death.

I decided to mail two humorous poems I had written, one about Viagra and another about flat-chested girls passed over in favor of big boobs.
Would she read them? 

That would be a first for both of us.

To be continued.
 

Author Notes Photo: Dad at fourteen and his sister Jeanne at ten.


Chapter 78
Communication from Beyond

By Spitfire

Previously: I share with Sis the details of Aunt Jeanne’s suicide. Barb confesses what I already knew: she married John to beat me to the altar. With death only months away, my sister realizes the need for us to communicate again.

Chapter 77 ends:

We agreed on a time and signed off with "I love you." Barbara had shed her resentment of Mom and of me too. Her passing over would be easier now. I decided to send her two humorous poems I had written, one about Viagra and another about flat-chested girls versus big boobs.

Would she read them? Would she finally pay me a compliment? That would be a first in my book.

"These are wonderful!" Barbara gushed when I called the following week. "Norm laughed so hard when I read the one about Viagra. He uses that."

Okay, I thought, too much information. Can’t imagine Turkey-wattle Neck thrashing in bed.

"You should get them published," Barb continued, oblivious to my inner reaction.

I wanted to ask, "You still have a sex life?"

Of course, she did. She had been on hormone replacement therapy for years, maybe too long. It did have a breast cancer risk, but my research didn’t link it with liver failure.

"I’m so glad you liked them." Glad! I was in heaven! My sister’s enthusiastic response went beyond what I had expected.

"I think God sent Norm to me." Barbara switched to a more serious subject. "His first and only wife died of pancreatic cancer a year before we met. He knows exactly what to do."

Over the next five weeks, we shared memories:

"Remember how we made naked outfits for our paper dolls? We gave them big breasts and pubic hair too."

Barbara laughed. "‘Nasty, gundy’, as Dad would say."

"He had some funny expressions. ‘"Nutsy bow-wow’ was my favorite. He said that instead of swearing."

"No one swore at our house or even at school. We had to go to college to learn cuss words."

"I don’t know about you,  but I still cringe when people use the ‘F’ word."

"It beats attacking someone with food." My sister giggled. "Remember the time we ate dinner in the game room so we could watch TV? Mom and Dad weren’t around. I loved to annoy you, such easy prey. Guess I went too far. You picked up a chicken breast and threw it at me."

Yeap, I remembered that. Sis could bring me to tears with her teasing and oftentimes cutting remarks. She had a quick wit that I envied and couldn’t match.

Our weekly conversations were short but lively. Fifteen to twenty minutes sapped her strength and cut off our conversation. I received a package one day with jewelry she thought I would like. I raved over the phone.

"I love the gold necklace with the small emerald cut diamonds inserted in the middle. The gold bracelets are wonderful too. That delicate ruby ring surrounded by tiny diamonds is exquisite and so you. It fits my pinky finger perfectly."

"I bought that for myself the day I finally got my PhD." I could hear the pride in her voice, but I felt sad she didn’t have a special someone at that time, someone who would gift her with it. I’ve worn that ring every day since it arrived in the mail.

In mid-April, Norm answered the phone to tell me that Hospice had brought in a hospital bed. My sister now slept most of the time, doped up with meds to stave off pain. "She’s sleeping downstairs in front of a picture window where she can see the flower garden, all the roses in full bloom now."

"Did she finish her Jane Austen novel?" I asked. For some reason, Barb had chosen this classic writer to read in her remaining time.

"I read to her," Norm replied, sadness in his tone. "It’s the least I can do. A nurse comes every day to help with her physical needs. Her goal is to attend graduation in mid-May and see the two girls she mentored get their PhD’s in Education.

The doctor had predicted two good months (February and March), two not-so good (April and May) before the end. Having a goal was good.

Dr. Barbara K. Townsend did attend the graduation. Wearing academic regalia, she marched with other professors while the band played the graduation marching music, Pomp and Circumstance. She saw her personal students seated in front with others who would receive top honors.

Norm continued to call Bobby with ongoing news about his mother’s condition. He, in turn, would call me. The meds kept her sedated. Pain or discomfort was minimal. Yet, from now on, every time the phone rang, my heart raced. May 28th marked four of the five months the doctors predicted she’d live.

I relaxed every night before going to bed by playing Text Twist, a computer game to score points by rearranging six or seven letters to make as many words as possible. When a word used all the letters, the player went on to the next level. The three and four letter words were easy. On this particular night in June, I found the following words: dad, end, neap, paean and PANDA! I gasped. My sister was contacting me. Dad made sense. She couldn’t wait to see him again. End was obvious as in dead. Paean meant a song of joy, triumph or praise.  At last, free of pain. Panda, our choice of a contact word, but neap?

When the phone rang in the morning, I expected it would be news of Barbara’s death.

"Aunt Shari," Bobby spoke, his voice calm under the circumstances. "Mom slipped into a coma last night."

Ah, I figured it out. Neap was as close as she could come to near. I didn’t have an ‘r’ to work with. Barb reached out in her comatose state to let me know the end was near. Two days later on June 11, 2009, she passed on peacefully, never coming out of the coma. She sent her message to me early.  Then a week after her death, Frank saw her in the kitchen of our house. She was wearing black.

To be continued.

Author Notes

Photo sent from Norm. Barbara with the two girls she mentored.

1.Hormone replacement therapy: medications containing female hormones to replace the ones the body no longer makes after menopause. This used to be a standard treatment for women with hot flashes and other menopause symptoms.

2.Academic regalia. The ensembles are distinctive in some way to each institution, and generally consists of a gown (also known as a robe) with a separate hood, and usually a cap (generally either a square academic cap, a tam, or bonnet).

Video: Typical opening of college graduation. Note the professors march first.


Chapter 79
A Ghost in the Round

By Spitfire

Previously: For the next five weeks Barbara and I share fond memories of growing up. As the cancer progresses she fights to stay alive long enough to see her two mentored students graduate on May 15th. From now on, I fear the worst every time the phone rings. On June 9th, I’m playing my nightly game of Text Twist. To my shock, I have the letters to make "panda," the word we chose to make connection after her death. Other significant words showed up too: Dad, end, paean, and neap.

Chapter 78 ends:

When the phone rang in the morning, I expected it would be news of Barbara’s death.

"Aunt Shari," Bobby spoke, his voice calm under the circumstances.  "Mom slipped into a coma last night."

Ah, I figured it out.  Neap was as close as she could come to near.  I didn’t have an ‘r’ to work with. Barb reached out in her comatose state to let me know the end was near. Two days later on June 11, 2009, she passed on peacefully, never coming out of the coma.  She sent her message to me early, but a week later, Frank glimpsed her in the kitchen of our house.

He told me about the unexpected visit two days after it happened.  For some reason I didn't share it with her son.  His reaction might have been the same as mine: "Why didn't she show herself to me?"  Yeap, I felt slighted again.

The day after Bobby phoned that his mother was ‘gone’, we headed to Tampa to be with him. He was sad, but looked on the bright side. "Now, I only have one parent to please."

"What was your father's reaction?"

"He expected it.  I told him now that Mom was gone, he had to be here for me more often." 

Good for you, my dear nephew.   I didn't say anything but wanted to applaud.

"We’ll phone every Sunday, Bobby, and visit every two months.  If you need us in an emergency, don’t hesitate to call.  It’s a ninety minute drive and no big deal."

"Thanks, Aunt Shari, Uncle Frank.  I appreciate that."

As it turned out, John did his fair share. He visited his son at least four times a year and stayed for ten days. "My dad’s different now," Bobby assured me. "He’s not the same man Mom married. We go to any sport games in town or watch TV and drink beer. Thank goodness, he doesn’t try to organize my rooms like Mom did. After she left, it took me a couple hours to undo her tidiness."

Now, let me get back to Frank’s encounter with a ghost, a spirit, an entity, whatever you want to call it.  My reaction when he casually told me: "Why the heck would she show herself to you?" and "Why didn’t you tell me when it happened?"

He shrugged. "I forgot. It happened so fast. She was dressed in black, but I knew it was your sister."

Black? It took me a week to figure that out. She must have appeared in her academic gown. I quizzed Frank again. "Was the 'dress' long? Could it have been a robe? Did she have some kind of hat on her head?"

"Yes," he answered to all three.

"Tell me exactly what happened?"

"I was sitting at the kitchen table doing something. I don’t remember what, but when I looked up, I saw Barbara standing in the corner by the window.  She looked right into my eyes for three seconds at least and then disappeared. It happened so quickly."

"Was she three-dimensional?"

"Oh, yes."

"And you could see her features?"

"Just as in real life. Only not the bloated face in the picture Norm sent. She looked like the Barb I remembered. My first reaction was, "What are you doing here? You’re dead."

"You weren’t scared?"

"No, confused would be more accurate. I never felt fear. When she left, I just went back to my work."

That was the last contact from her.  I haven’t run into pandas nor has Frank had any more visions. Norm mailed back the doll and some old photos.  A year and a half later, he remarried. I suspect Barb’s ghost paid him back for that. Maybe her spirit energy cut off his electricity or flickered on bedroom lights in the middle of coitus with his third wife.  I bet she hid his Viagra. 

Two months after her packed funeral (over two hundred of past and present colleaques showed up), we flew to Los Angeles. Nichole wanted to share her favorite vacation spot with us, but motels in Cayucos Beach were all booked up. Would we share the rent of a three bedroom cottage for a week? A two minute walk led to the beach.

You bet! The large living room, dining area, and outdoor spa gave us enough space to avoid Jeff if he got loud and obnoxious. We had our own bedroom and bath. One day we headed for wine country and toured some vineyards. Nichole stocked up with thirteen expensive labels. It would have been more if Jeff had his say, but she took his credit card away a long time ago. He had racked up so much debt before they lived together, he couldn’t get a card from any corporation. To this day, she maintains financial control.

A week was just long enough to spend together and avoid arguments. Nichole was the perfect hostess. Frank and I put on our "we’ll tolerate you"  faces when talking to Jeff. My only silent complaint was the cold at night. August and we used the fireplace! For that reason, I didn’t regret leaving.

"It’s your time to visit next," I reminded them at the airport.

"We’ll see." Nichole made a face. "I’m still terrified of planes."

Still, our relationship had taken a turn for the better. Unfortunately, Frank’s health took a blow in October. A botched surgery for a heel spur put him out of commission for six weeks.  Almost a year later, not to be outdone, I had an accident, surgery, and rehabilitation that matched his recovery time.

To be continued.

Author Notes Nichole, Frank and me posing against the mountains in wine country. I'm the redhead. LOL


Chapter 80
A Botched Surgery

By Spitfire

Previously:  My sister’s ghost says good-bye to Frank two weeks after her death. We decide to visit Nichole and Jeff again. Together we rent a house on Cayucos Beach for a week. We all tread carefully to avoid any tiffs.  But the nights are cold and I can’t wait to get back to Florida.

Chapter 79 ends:
“It’s your time to visit next,” I reminded them at the airport.

“We’ll see.” Nichole made a face. “I’m still terrified of planes.”

Still, our relationship had taken a turn for the better. Unfortunately, Frank’s health took a blow in October. A botched surgery for a heel spur put him out of commission for six weeks.  Almost a year later, not to be outdone, I had an accident, surgery, and rehabilitation that matched his recovery time.


Hubby wore the same pair of sneakers for years as we traveled to England, France, Italy, Ireland and Russia. I never realized that walking shoes should be replaced at least every six months when used so often. Being more foot sensitive, I did it automatically.

One day, I noticed Frank limping. “Honey,” I said, “You need to buy a new pair of sneakers.”

“Why?  These are still good.” Frank would turn them over to show their soles. “They still have treads. And besides they’re comfortable. I’m not paying forty dollars for a pair of shoes.”

“Forty!  Try eighty. That’s what a good walking pair costs.”

Right there, I lost the argument.  It took chronic foot pain to make him aware that midsole shock absorbers die long before treads. This means the feet have to take over their business. I checked it out on the internet six years too late.

My husband continued to walk with ill-fitting shoes. Over time a heel spur developed on his right foot. He went through three podiatrists who all insisted that exercises and gel inserts would work. I bought him expensive slippers that didn’t bend in half (the criteria for his condition). I spent big bucks on new sneakers too. Would he wear them?

 “They’re not comfortable,” he whined. “Why can’t the doctor just cut out the spur?”

One podiatrist finally gave him a corticosteroid injection that worked for a couple of months.  But since the chemicals cause deterioration in the cartilage of joints, no doctor would give him more than three.

His type 2 Diabetes made him a lousy candidate for surgery. Possible complications included nerve pain, recurrent heel pain, infection, and scarring. That’s for starters. In addition, with plantar fascia release, there was risk of instability, foot cramps, stress fracture, and tendinitis.

The fourth podiatrist on our insurance policy agreed to perform surgery.

“You’ll have to wear a heavy boot for six weeks, even when sleeping,” he warned hubby.

Warning signals should have gone off when he performed the surgery in another room of the building he rented. Later, we discovered two hospitals had denied him use of their place. Dr. Benjamin put him under, made an eight inch vertical incision close to his tendon and removed the spur. Rather than take time to sew the break, he stapled it with ten heavy duty metal pieces.  Just to look at it made me hurt.

Frank could walk in the boot and felt fine after the operation. That night he got out of bed and headed for the bathroom. On the way back, he fell. Working together, we managed to pull his weight back onto the bed. The next day, I bought a urinal!

Thinking back, I wondered if that fall damaged the doctor’s work.  I should have called the next day to report it , but after all, he had a post-op appointment the next week.  

Three visits over three weeks. The staples were removed. Three more visits and six weeks later, the boot came off. Another month passed.

“It doesn’t feel as if it’s healing,” Frank complained on each successive visit.

“It’s doing fine,” the doctor assured him and collected his fifteen dollar co-payment.

I finally insisted hubby get a second opinion. He returned to the first podiatrist we visited. Dr. Efren took new x-rays.

“It looks as if the doctor may have cut the Achilles tendon,” he reported. “If it had been caught right away, it would have been easy to fix. As it is, the rupture is too large now. I can’t sew your own tendon back together but I can replace it with one taken from a cadaver.

At least this time, the surgery was done in a hospital. I sent a report of the botched job to the Medical Board but never heard a word. I did read on a website that this particlar physician was fined one thousand dollars and ordered to take classes. Three months after Frank’s second surgery, Dr. Benjamin had disappeared from the area.

For two months Frank had to stay off his feet. We rented a wheelchair with leg lifts to keep one foot elevated.  That’s when I realized how much he did around the house. Little things that added up.

Now I had to clear the table after meals, fill and empty the dishwasher, carry out the garbage and the recycle box, make his breakfast and lunch and keep the gas tank full.  Worst of all, I had to lift that damn wheel chair into the trunk of the car once a week to have the doctor check on his progress.  Wouldn’t you think a foot doctor would keep a chair in his office?  At least, his female assistant would lend me a hand.  Back home again, I lugged it from the trunk again and assisted Frank out of the car, pulled up the leg rest, and tipped the whole two hundred pounds over the curb and in through the door. Keep in mind I’m five foot two and weighed one hundred and fifteen at the time. Anyone ready to arm wrestle?

Hubby’s foot never did heal in spite of a second surgery to scrape down scar tissue. Our travel days are over. No matter what shoes he wears, he can’t walk without hurting after five minutes.

I include this chapter because it shows  patience and caring for those we don't have to love because they're blood. A good marriage is as strong if not stronger than the bond between children and parents.

A year after Frank and I went through this ordeal together, he got his chance to take care of me. To be honest, most of it just involved hour-long drives to the hospital and later to a rehab center. However, since he wasn't feeling well, it showed the love and loyalty we have toward each other.

To be continued.
 

Author Notes Photo is a torn tendon. (not Frank's)


Chapter 81
A Fear Come True

By Spitfire

Watch What You Think.

Previously: Frank has surgery to remove his heel spur. The doctor cut his Achilles tendon in the process, but we didn’t find out until it was too late to fix. Another doctor sliced open the back of his leg and put in a cadaver’s tendon. That was in March 2009.

Chapter 80 ends:

Hubby’s foot never did heal in spite of a third surgery to scrape down scar tissue. Our travel days are over. No matter what shoes he wears, he can’t walk without his heel hurting after five minutes.

I include this chapter because it proves a tendency to choose patience and caring more often to other people than to our own kin. A year after Frank and I went through this ordeal together, he got his chance to take care of me.

Beware of fears that get into your head. I’m talking about self-fulfilling prophecies. Think you’re going to wreck your car? Dwell on it. Don’t be surprised if it happens. Maybe that explains my accident on September 8, 2010.

My fear began in 2004 when I started losing my balance and falling when I turned around too fast. Fortunately, our house is small. I became adept at fumbling dance steps that landed me in a near-by chair or sofa. Bone density tests showed my hips were at big risk of breaking if I landed too hard on the ground.

My fear of falling kept me from adopting a cat after I turned sixty. How easy it would be to trip over a tail as my osteoporosis worsened. But I missed owning one. "Fire", our tangerine half-Persian, had been so loving. He died of old age. I loved his devotion and the softness of his fur.

When Frank retired, I decided he needed company while I was at work. He loves cats too. I was willing to take the risk. We headed for a no-kill shelter. Fortunately, we found nine-year-old Mooshie, a Japanese Bobtail. She weighed eight pounds and had a mere stub on her rear. Nothing long enough to whip out and trip me.

The vet had to put Mooshie to sleep five years later when she developed jaw cancer. Her weight went down to five pounds. Frank seemed at loose ends without a "baby" to worry about. The house seemed lonely with just the two of us. So in 2008, we adopted Rosie, half Siamese, half short-haired domestic. She had a nine-inch raccoon-ring tail. A few times she scooted in front of my legs, but my fear made me more aware. I never tripped over her in spite of what Frank claims he saw that evening in early September.

It wouldn’t have happened if he hadn’t insisted on replacing the burned-out bulbs in our street lamp. Replacements in hand, he headed out the front door. I followed with intent to help. Realizing he needed a chair or stepstool, I yelled, "Hold on. I’ll bring you something to stand on."

His back was to me as I carried a lightweight stepstool out onto the cement entryway. From the corner of my eye I saw shy Rosie had followed me. This was a first. Normally, she ventured only out the back door where a large flagstone patio was surrounded by flowers and four feet hedges protected her.

I turned to scold her. "What are you doing out here?" But I had whirled too fast and lost my balance. Rosie saw me fall and raced back into the house. Frank heard me scream when the side of my head collided with the covered steel post that supported the roof. The right side of my body and face slammed the cement floor. I blacked out. Frank told me what happened next.

"I ran to help you up. Then I saw blood oozing from your forehead. When I couldn’t wake you, I ran across the street to get the Barnabys. Rich hurried back with me while Lynn went to get her first aid kit. The two of us lifted you and laid you on the couch. Lynn came over to clean off the blood and bandage your cut. "

I remember coming awake for ten seconds maybe.  Frank stood behind the sofa looking down.  Our neighbors faced him from the other side. Lynn told me I complained that my leg hurt. I don’t remember. Being a trained nurse, she was horrified the men had moved me at all.

I blacked out again and didn’t hear her tell Frank to call nine-one-one. She says the paramedics came less than five minutes later and brought in a stretcher. I heard hubby tell them I tripped over the cat.

"No, no," I wanted to say. "I just lost my balance. Don’t blame Rosie." But I had lost my voice along with my strength.

"Stand up slowly and lay down on this." One man spoke to me.

"Are you crazy?" Lynn hollered. "She says her leg hurts. Put her on it yourselves." By now she had figured I had probably broken my hip. The less movement, the better.

Later, I asked her if the decision of Frank and Rich to move me had caused more damage.

"No," she answered. "Most likely the hip bone was so fragile or even broken, it was the cause of your fall." Yea! I didn’t want to blame Rosie.

I don’t recall the paramedics taking me to an emergency room fifteen minutes away. Apparently a doctor evaluated me and decided I needed to go to a trauma center. The next thing I recall is waking up in an ambulance. No friends in sight. Still woozy, I asked a uniformed man "What time is it?"

"Five in the morning."

Ohmigod! At least twelve hours had gone by since I followed Frank out the front door.

"Where are we going?"  Looking out the back window, I didn't see any traffic.

"Gainesville," he replied. "Shands is the only hospital near here that has a trauma center."

Oh no!  We were on the interstate. This was awful. Shands was seventy miles from home. A long drive would be impossible for Frank who hadn’t been feeling well for the past week. I blacked out again.

Sun poured into a good-sized room when I came to seven hours later and still in a prone position. This time I rested in a high bed with push buttons on one side of a railing.  I had on a hospital gown. Thin transparent tubes had been inserted into my nostrils. An IV bag hooked on a pole fed me nutrients.  If only I could go the bathroom!

I found a button to call for a nurse.

"Yes?" I heard in an irritated female voice.

"I have to use the toilet," I squeaked.

No answer, but in less than a minute a nurse appeared with a bedpan. I dealt with this indignity. Apparently, my  lower body was confined although I could adjust my head up and down. I peed and then played with this button in an effort to get comfortable.

The nurse removed the pan. A gorgeous blonde man in his late thirties walked into my room and introduced himself as my doctor. I was too overwhelmed by his good looks to remember his name.

"You’re beautiful," I gasped.

He grinned. "You look pretty good too."

Liar, liar, pants on fire, I wanted to say. I look like roadkill. I feel like roadkill. My suspicions were confirmed when later I asked for a mirror.

"When am I going to have surgery?" I asked.

"You already had it," he answered. "You fractured your femur. I made an incision to access the area and screwed in three long screws to hold the bones in place while you heal. The screws will stay there forever. You’re going to receive instructions on how to manage stairs and curbs before you leave. Later today, a nurse will help you to the bathroom. Don’t try it on your own until I give the green light."

"How long will I be here?" I worried about Frank being lonely.

"A week," he said. "Then we have to find a nursing home with a rehab facility where you can stay for at least another week. A physical therapist will work with you an hour each day. After that, we’ll send you home, but a therapist will come out three times a week for another month to teach you how to vacuum without risk and perform other household duties."

I groaned. So much time out of my life. I called Frank with the news. "I’ll be here for a week. You don’t have to visit. It’s such a long drive and all that traffic. I’ll be okay. I have a TV."

Frank came anyway, every day and stayed for a couple of hours.  Even though I was happy to see him, I said, "Next time this happens, just shoot me."

To be continued.

Author Notes The Japanese Bobtail is a breed of domestic cat with an unusual "bobbed" tail more closely resembling the tail of a rabbit than that of other cats.


Chapter 82
Devoured by a Whale

By Spitfire

Previously: I fell and hit my head on a steel post. My hip hit the cement porch next. I blacked out for more than twelve hours, awaking to find myself in a hospital sixty miles from home. A surgeon tells me I fractured my femur. He put in three very long pins to hold my bones together. I ask him how long it will take to mend.

Chapter 81 ends:

"A week" he said. "Then we have to find a nursing home with a rehab facility where you can stay for at least another week. A physical therapist will work with you each day. After that, we’ll send you home, but a therapist will come out three times a week for another month to teach you how to vacuum without risk and perform other household duties."

I groaned. So much time out of my life. I called Frank with the news. "I’ll be here for a week. You don’t have to visit. It’s such a long drive and all that traffic. I’ll be okay. I have a TV."

Frank came anyway, every day and stayed for a couple of hours.  Even though I was happy to see him, I said, "Next time this happens, just shoot me."

 

Don’t expect to be coddled by nurses when you’re suffering an injury that can be fixed. With a bathroom right in my private room, the bedpan disappeared first.

"It’s important that you start walking," a tall, skinny, middle-aged woman snapped. Ignoring my complaints of pain, she steered me onto the pot. "Holler when you’re through," she ordered, banging the door shut.

Three days passed before I dared to get up and go by myself. The pain I could handle, but not a nurse who was near the end of a twelve hour shift.

What I remember most about my experience:

1. Compression stockings from my knees to ankles.

2. Therapy walks down long corridors
     
 (The bubbly young mocha nurse chimed in when 
       I started singing "We’re off to see the Wizard, the
        wonderful Wizard of Oz.")

3. Climbing up and down a movable set of stairs.
       
(The uninjured leg bears the most weight.)

4. One cheerful nurse on the night shift. Others I wanted to smack.

5. The traumatic MRI—my first one ever.
   
 I didn’t know I could hold still for forty minutes. 
    The straps on my head, chest, and arms probably
    helped. A special belt strap encircled my brain,
     the doctor’s  biggest concern. Did the fall cause
     any damage? Fortunately the answer was no.


Ironic that hospitals test for trauma using a huge circular tube that looks like a monster’s mouth. A table protruded, like an oblong tongue that would slide my supine body into the space that contained a magnet. Thoughtful staff provided a blanket and cushioned my neck.

"Are you comfortable?" a technician asked. I nodded.

Sure, I’m just about to be swallowed by a whale.

The ‘server’ covered my ears with a set of headphones.

Oh good, I thought, I can jam while I’m in this bubble. I had no idea the scanner made noises that would drown out even heavy metal music.

Inside the scanner I heard a fan and felt air moving. I was grateful for the blanket. Suddenly, snapping noises alerted me. Pictures were being taken. I knew it, I knew it. The hospital made money by selling to porno sites.

Well, okay. I didn’t think that, but non-stop sounds assaulted my ears for forty minutes. Imagine five talk shows vying for your attention. No music, just babble. Hey, was I hearing tongues? Could this be a religious experience? All I could visualize were pieces of aqua and peach colored gauze. Hello, Venus. Earth speaking here. Roger and over.

Over it was. I returned to my room and the tedium of waiting to get out of this place.

Seven days didn’t fly by. Frank’s visits helped, but he looked tired most of the time.  When the doctor gave the word that I was free to leave, I called hubby immediately.  "Don't come today.  I’ll call you as soon the hospital can relocate me to a rehab/nursing home. I should be out of here by noon."

As it turned out, it was midnight before a place could be found. When an ambulance finally came to take me to Oakhurst in Ocala, I thanked God, bowed to Mecca, and praised Allah. I wanted to cover all bases.  I hoped the worst was over.

To be continued.

Author Notes Magnetic resonance imaging (MRI), nuclear magnetic resonance imaging (NMRI), or magnetic resonance tomography (MRT) is a medical imaging technique used in radiology to image the anatomy and the physiological processes of the body in both health and disease. MRI scanners use strong magnetic fields, radio waves, and field gradients to form images of the body. (Thanks to a medical website for the photo.)

I detailed this experience to let my readers know that between my fall and Frank's botched surgery, our lives were altered significantly.


Chapter 83
Rehabilitation

By Spitfire

Previously: I detail my experiences in the hospital focusing on the ordeal of having an MRI for the first time in my life. After seven monotonous days, the doctor gives the okay to transport me to a rehab center. It’s takes eleven hours for the staff to locate a place with a bed available.

Chapter 82 ends:

As it turned out, it was midnight before a place could be found. When an ambulance finally came to take me to Oakhurst in Ocala, I thanked God, bowed to Mecca, and praised Allah. I wanted to cover all bases. I hoped the worst was over.

Although I wanted to go home, experts have found that patients heal faster if placed in a transitional care unit for more physical therapy. It makes sense. Home meant doing laundry, cleaning toilets, dusting, vacuuming, cooking meals and cleaning up afterward. Wait a minute!  That sounds pretty damn physical to me. Ah, but that's ten hours.  I only had to spend sixty minutes in the rehab room.

For the next seven days, I filled out a form checking off breakfast, lunch and dinner choices if I wanted room service. If not, I could go to a dining room with round tables designed to seat six. A waiter would take my order. No matter what option I chose, the food was better than anything I cooked. Yes, I could get used to this.

Frank brought me a few clothes. At Oakhurst all patients were expected to dress every day. Everyone took physical therapy. Imagine the views available if riding a stationary bike or lifting weights in a hospital gown with an opening in the back.

My first day, the Director of Nursing walked me to the conference room to meet "the team". Original paintings of landscapes, and flowers decorated a lavender wall. A large oval Cherrywood table and eight high- backed leather chairs dominated the room. I didn’t expect this royal treatment. The administrator sat at the head and introduced the Director of Rehab, the Dietician, the Resident Doctor, and two other people on the top rung of the ladder. Each one explained their professional duties and what they could do to help make my stay comfortable. Comfortable? Hell, I felt downright pampered  sitting in that corporation chair.

The second day, I got a roommate, a plump blonde in her early fifties. I don’t remember her problem. Maybe I didn’t ask. She had a lot of visitors every day. Family and people from her church including the pastor. That scared me. One’s choice of church affiliation is a private affair. I knew from prior experiences that Baptists went overboard to recruit. Fortunately, that wasn’t the case. I figured she was probably a Protestant or Methodist. I didn’t ask. No telling what that question could lead to.

Actually roomie turned out to be my savior. She told me one thing I didn’t learn at the oval table. "They have a beauty salon not far from the circular desk down the hall."

I inched out of bed as fast as I could and grabbed my walker. At the reception desk, I made an appointment for cut and coloring. Three hours later, I looked ten years younger. "I feel human again!" I showed roomie my red tresses. "Tomorrow I’m eating in the dining area."

The week went fast. Frank came every day, tired and lonely. My phone rang often. Daughter and son showed concern and sent flowers. Former co-workers and old friends with whom I had kept in touch called for long conversations. Hubby must have spread the word.

In spite of the restful surroundings (the landscaping included a meditation garden where I spent time every day) and the free ice cream cone days, I missed my big bed and favorite TV program "Criminal Minds".  Roomie watched game shows and sit coms.  Well, I could enjoy them too.

Did I mention I missed Frank's updates on his constipation woes?

Back home, finally. Hubby helped me catch up on laundry, fill the refrigerator and pantry with food. I swear he lived on cereal, peanut butter and jelly sandwiches, soup and TV dinners while I was away.

Two young therapists came three times a week for six weeks to demonstrate new exercises and to teach me how to avoid possible falls while vacuuming. "Make sure the cord is over your shoulder and out of the way," Jenny bubbled. "Get rid of the small throw rugs too."

My insurance paid for a four-wheeled walker.  Each day I circumnavigated our cul-de-sac, and then branched out to the quiet side street. I missed being able to walk at a rapid pace. Before my fall I could jog a little and even run for a minute or two. Bone density tests showed severe loss in my pelvic area.

While I was getting better, Frank’s mental and physical health slid downhill. Even before my fall, I noticed hubby’s increasing road rage and rude behavior to clerks and customers who kept him waiting. He started parking the car at thirty-five degree angles. He would forget where he put things. The doctor did a brain scan and found signs of vascular dementia in November of 2010.

A month later, Frank’s blood tests showed he had hyperkalemia, a dangerous condition that occurs when too much potassium accumulates in the body. That would explain his constant fatigue and weakness. One of many causes for this condition is injury to the muscles. At least that’s what the doctor at the hospital said. I don’t remember hubby exercising at all. That was against his religion. Maybe he fell once or twice while I was gone.

He stayed a couple of days at a place ten minutes away and received orders to avoid certain foods.  By Christmas we both were in good shape again. Then Nichole called with some unexpected news.

To be continued


Chapter 84
Back to California

By Spitfire

Previously: After a pleasant stay at a rehab facility and six more weeks of in-home therapy help, I regain my ability to walk alone again, but not without a limp. My concern turns to Frank who exhibits signs of cognitive impairment. A brain scan shows he has the beginning of vascular dementia. Adding to that, his blood tests show high potassium levels. His turn to be hospitalized.

Chapter 83 ends:

He stayed a couple of days at a place ten minutes away. Meds did the trick. By Christmas we were both in good shape. Then Nichole called with unexpected news.

The number of years my daughter had put up with Jeff and his dreams for discovery now totaled twenty one. A rent-controlled apartment suited their budget. All rooms were small. The kitchen no more than an alcove where even one was a crowd. A storage unit handled an overflow of books, videos, and memorabilia. That cost a grand each year.

When Nichole received a raise two years in a row, I mentioned house hunting. "We’ve been looking," she said. "But the prices are astronomical. The owner of a house forty years old wants three hundred thousand! And the rooms and windows are small."

"How about moving farther out?"

"I have a forty minute commute now. No thank you. Besides we love the neighborhood here."

Wait long enough and good things happen. A couple of days before Christmas, the phone rang.

"Mom," Nichole’s voice bubbled over the wire. "We just bought a condo on the third floor of a new development five miles from here. It’s gorgeous: real wood floors, granite counter tops, and a dishwasher at last!"

"I’m so excited for you!" I signaled hubby to get on the extension as she babbled on.

"A huge master bedroom, two smaller ones, two and a half bathrooms, a patio on one side and a balcony on the other. A fireplace with a wall hookup above it for a large screen TV."

"Elevators?" I asked. The steep cement stairs at their present place alarmed me. How easy to fall and crack one’s head.

"Oh yes, but there's no pool which doesn’t bother me."

"Any neighbors, yet?

"One across the way. He’s does something related to film editing. The units are selling slowly right now, so we bargained with the real estate broker. The owner wanted six hundred thousand, but Jeff talked him down to five."

I exchanged looks with hubby. Our brows went up. Nichole had just purchased a half million dollar condo. Impressed? You bet. Worried? A little. I’ll give you this; she didn’t ask us for money. In spite of that, or maybe because of it, I sent her a check so she could buy a washer and dryer. Ever since she chose to live with Jeff, washing clothes meant time at the laundromat. The worst part of apartment living.

"Now you have to come back to California again to see our place once we’re settled." Nichole giggled.

She sure chose an expensive way to avoid coming back to Florida. Wasn’t it just two years ago that we made that red eye flight to L.A.? Wasn’t it her turn to see us? I did want to see her new place though, but any long walks would be tough on both of us. I hated thinking ‘wheelchair’.

Hubby still hadn’t let go of his animosity toward Jeff. Maybe it’s a Dad thing.

"We got along at the cottage in Cayucos," I reminded him.

"Because he had enough sense to stop talking and give us alone time with our daughter."

"True. So let’s hope it happens this time."

To make a long story short, we were impressed by their first home, a palace compared to the cramped apartment. As always, Nichole had mapped out places to go every day. Our first trip meant a tour boat to Catalina Island. No discord and lots of fun browsing the shops. Everything screamed "good time by all" until we decided to find a place to eat. 

After settling in the booth and putting down my purchases, I realised something was missing. I looked in both shopping bags before deliver the news:  "I'm missing my pocketbook."

Frank freaked out. "You’ve got three credit cards in your wallet! We have to find out where to call to declare them lost." Taking out his wallet, he pulled out all his cards. Nope, he had different ones than mine.

Nichole’s response was the voice of her teen years. "Mother, how could you!"

Jeff stayed calm. "Where did you last shop? Maybe you left it on the counter?"

My metaphysical beliefs steadied me. "Don’t worry. All is fine in my universe."

We headed toward the store where I had purchased a glittery shirt and a fancy baseball cap.

"No." the same clerk shook her head. "You might head over to the police station. Someone may have turned it in."

Everyone but me exchanged skeptical looks. Outside the shop, Jeff and Frank looked through the open trash cans. I surveyed the park bench where Nichole and I had sat . Nothing.

We walked the short distance to the police station. I refused to panic and was annoyed by the constant alarm in Frank’s voice with Nichole and Jeff a faint echo.

"Don’t worry," I said. "Whatever happens we’ll deal with it."

"Mom, how are you going to get back on the plane without a passport for identification?"  Nichole shrieked.

Umm, I hadn’t thought of that.


To be continued.

Author Notes Photo is the exterior of the condo development. The surrounding houses sell for over a million!


Chapter 85
The Lost Purse

By Spitfire

Previously: Hubby and I made another trip to California to see our daughter’s half-million dollar condo. Nichole always planned to fill every day with something to do. Day two of our arrival we boarded a tour boat for Catalina Island, twenty-two miles offshore from Los Angeles.

Note: After talking with my daughter, she refreshed my memory on a few details. I’m backtracking a little and offering more scenery.

Chapter 85:

Like any normal American women,  Nichole and I marched straight from the boat to downtown Avalon right off the piers. The small shops boasted local art, unique clothing and cheap souvenirs. The boys browsed for souvenirs and looked at mural tiles that traced the history of Avalon. Daughter and I fell in love with the same cap; fortunately, the shop had more than one. A ribbed dark brown pullover sweater with a glitzy Celtic cross covering the chest area blew my budget for the day.

After shopping, Jeff wanted to see the Casino, one of Catalina Island's major landmarks. It was never used for gambling, but rather for dancing and entertainment. Famous swing bands used to play in the king-size ballroom. A grand theatre still has a pipe organ. In the summer, this room holds a Silent Film Festival.

"It’s a must see," Nichole said. "After the Casino, we’ll walk to Descanso Beach for a wonderful view of the harbor."

Now, I mention all this because we never did get to any sights, thanks to me. Since Hubby couldn’t do the ten minute walk, Jeff found a taxi. Off we went. Halfway to our destination, I scooped up the shopping bag between my feet and realized my handbag wasn’t there.

"We need to go back," I announced, cursing myself.  "I’m missing my purse."

Frank freaked out. "You’ve got three credit cards in your wallet! We have to call and declare them lost." Frantically, he searched his wallet for duplicates of my cards. Alas, he chooses Amercan Express, not Visa or Mastercard.

Nichole’s response was the voice of her teen years. "Mother, how could you!"

Jeff stayed calm. "Where did you last shop? Maybe you left it on the counter?"

My metaphysical beliefs steadied me. "Don’t worry. All is fine in my universe."

The cabbie turned around. We tumbled out onto the shopping street and headed toward the store where I had made two purchases. The clerk remembered me.

"No, I didn’t find it." She shook her head. "You might head over to the police station. Someone may have turned it in."

Everyone but me exchanged skeptical looks. Outside the shop, Jeff and Frank looked through the open trash cans. I surveyed the bench where Nichole and I had sat. Nothing. I asked couples sitting nearby if they had seen anything. Nothing, again.

We walked the short distance to the police station. I refused to panic and was annoyed by the constant alarm in Frank’s voice and Nichole’s accusations of carelessness.

"Don’t worry," I assured them. "Whatever happens we’ll deal with it."

"Mom, how are you going to get back on the plane without identification?"

Umm, I hadn’t thought of that. I needed either a passport or driver’s license to get back to Florida by air. I didn’t relish the thought of renting a car and driving back home.

The police station was a block away.

"No one has turned in a purse," the woman in charge informed me. "You can fill out a form, describe the contents and give us a phone number in case it turns up."

"What happens if it’s gone? I can’t get back on my flight without any identification." 

"Don't worry. This has happened before. We'll take your picture and verify your identity in a letter that will get through the airport."

See?  All that panic for nothing. I trust in the universe to solve my problems. The others felt easier now about the situation. We walked back to the area where I remembered sitting. I stopped a tourist and asked her if she had seen anyone on the bench recently. Nothing.

"We’ve done all we can, Ma." Jeff took over the group. "We still have time to taxi back to the Casino."

"You go," Nichole told him. "Dad and Mom look done in. We’ll wait for you here."

Okay, by me. Give me sunshine and the sight of large body of water. I’m happy.

Jeff rushed toward a taxi and paid again for a trip—by himself this time. Less than ten minutes later, he was back. "Everything’s closed for the day," he mourned. "Well, at least the Casino."

My daughter’s cell rang. "You’re kidding!" she shrieked and turned to me. "A lady just turned in your purse and everything’s in it."

Like I said. Panic is a wasted emotion. 

I retrieved my purse. The policewoman described the lady who returned it. Mid-fifties, plump, short curly red hair. It didn’t take long to spot her when we returned to our space.

"Thank you so much." I hugged her after making sure she was the right person.

She grinned and returned the hug. "I saw the purse laying there. A young man kept hovering near it and looking to see if anyone was watching him. I hurried over, grabbed your purse and sat down. He took off. I waited to see if the owner would come back. Finally, I went into the store named on the bag. The clerk said you had come back looking for it a while ago. She directed me to the police station the same as she did you."

Now I ask: do you believe in guardian angels? I do. Especially ones with red curls..

I figured this was the worst thing that could happen—my spoiling the trip to Catalina. Turns out I was wrong. Looking back, I wonder if another event was Jeff and Nichole’s way of getting back.

To be continued.

Author Notes Nichole, Jeff, and Frank with the infamous purse laying on the wall next to the pink camera case.


Chapter 86
Anne's Family

By Spitfire

Previously: On the first day of our visit, Nichole and Jeff wanted us to see Catalina Island. After an hour of perusing local shops we found a cab and headed for tourist attractions. Half way there, I realized I had left my purse on a bench in the main plaza. The remainder of our day was spent tracking it down. I got lucky. Someone turned it into the police station.

Chapter 85 ends:

I figured this was the worst thing that could happen—my spoiling the trip to Catalina. Turns out I was wrong. Looking back, I wonder if another event was Jeff and Nichole’s way of getting back.

Day Two:  Before Jeff entered the picture, Nichole made an effort to keep in touch with her four male cousins (my sister Anne’s children). Three of them still lived in California. I hinted I’d like to see Loren and his family.

"Loren and his wife are very private. Their lives are built around the three girls," she warned me. "It might not be possible."

"They visited Mom when she lived with us fourteen years ago. The children were so beautiful. I’d like to see them all grown-up." 

Dutiful daughter called Sue who in turn invited us all for a barbeque. Loren showed me his collection of family photos neatly labeled and on the latest electronic device. I was shocked to see his mother, my half-sister, in a wheelchair. No more was she on the heavy side, but almost scrawny. Her husband showed his age too.  Both were in their late seventies now. Together, but not by her choice. He had refused to give her a divorce fifteen years ago. "We don't do that sort of thing in my family!" he told her.  She moved out and headed to Aberdeen, South Dakota. The Lutheran church needed a minister. Anne had worked for years to get a theology degree.

"You know my older brother and his wife moved to Wyoming. He started his own accounting business."  Loren repeated information I had heard in Anne's annual Christmas newsletter. "When Mom heard about it,  she moved there too. Dad retired early so he could join her as they aged."

Anne missed her sons and was thrilled to have one within driving distance. Being a domineering person who wants control, she and Lee had  major falloluts. Sound familiar?

To sum up my family issues, Aunt Dee turned Mom against Frank and in the end, she hated me too. My sister Barbara wouldn't talk to me or Mother for  four years. My daughter accused me of trying to ruin her life because I just couldn’t picture Jeff as the right man for her. This created a situation that still needs to be resolved. 

Each visit we made to our daughter was an attempt to get close again. She rarely contacts her younger brother by choice, but at least sends his children a gift card at Christmas. Joanne, in turn, sends her a Snapfish calendar with seasonal pictures of the family every month.

I found out Nichole didn't think much of this. "I send them cards for Toys R'Us and what do I get? A narcisstic calendar featuring their kids!" 

Her attitude shocked me. "Do you really feel that way?" I asked. "I thought you hung it in your office to show off your nephew and niece and brother."

She backpedaled quicky. "No, I shouldn't have said that. I'm sorry. I do like the photos."

Unfortunately, once cruel words leave your mouth, they're not forgotten. I never told Joanne or Chris. Why create more family dissension?

Jeff behaved himself at Loren's place. He made a few attempts to grab the spotlight but was no match for my handsome cousin with his deadpan sense of humor. The youngest brother also joined us: Lindsay, the quiet one who chose to be a carpenter and live in the country with his two dogs.

My daughter never returned the invitation in spite of having a good time.  She didn't care to socialize. The truth is that she and Jeff had one thing in common: they didn't have much use for the human race. I'm sure that entertaining parents was a politically correct choice.  

In spite of her cynical nature, the next three days were delightful except for the theme park ride that I thought would kill my husband. But what happened the night before we left is something Frank will never forgive or forget.

To be continued.

Author Notes I'm sure you can pick out Frank and me, Jeff and Nichole in the photo. Sue's on the left end next to Frank. Loren is squeezing his face in between me and one of his daughters. That's Lindsay sitting on the floor. I don't remember the dogs' name.


Chapter 87
A Demonic Ride

By Spitfire

Previously: Day two of our visit, we visited one of Anne’s sons, all grown up, married and with three beautiful blond teenagers.

Chapter 86 ended:

My daughter never returned the invitation in spite of having a good time. She didn't care to socialize. The truth is that she and Jeff had one thing in common: they didn't have much use for the human race. I'm sure that entertaining parents was a politically correct choice.

In spite of her cynical nature, the next two days were delightful except for the theme park ride that I thought would kill my husband.

Day Three: We headed for Universal Studios and rented a wheelchair for Frank, money back when returned. I wanted to go on the behind-the-scenes Studio Tour to see famous backlots. The tourist train ride took us past Wisteria Lane where desperate housewives lived. Norman Bates, the psycho, carried out a body from Bates Motel and waved to us. A shark named Jaws rose out of a five foot deep "sea."

I had forgotten how much fun a theme park can be as long as I didn’t go on roller coasters or flying swings. The Simpsons Ride sounded safe enough.

"You up to this?" Jeff asked Hubby as we wheeled him through the entrance to Krustyland. Pictures of the Simpson family grinned as we entered through the carnival-like midway. It seemed harmless even with the bug-eyed clown who sported blue hair and big teeth.

The main attraction was a chance to interact with the Simpson family. Homer takes his wife and kids on what turns out to be a nightmare ride where a demon warns them "You’ll never get out alive."

"What? We just sit in a box with seats for four." He eased out of the wheelchair.

I figured our box would be one of many going through a tunnel much like "Mr. Toad’s Wild Ride" in Disneyland. A little fast, but nothing Frank couldn’t handle.

A clown ushered the four of us into a room smaller than a jail cell. All four walls, the ceiling and floor were painted black.  A cart decorated to look like a  single roller coaster  took up most of the space. We took the front seats. Nichole and Jeff  sat in back. The clown locked in handle bars.

What for? I thought. We’re not going anywhere.

The clown exited and closed the only entrance. Four black walls trapped us. How much fun could that be?

With no warning, a picture appeared on the entire wall facing us. A cartoon caracter announced a demonic ride ahead. Then the rails of a roller coaster appear, glowing in red. Maggie Simpson screamed to Homer, "I'm scared,Dad."  I'm thinking, "We're going to sit here and watch a movie?"
 
Suddenly it's similar to a three dimensional show. It feels as if our cart is climbing to the top where a dark figure stands and threatens "You’re about to die!" We plunge down, head in twisted circles, run from a giant steel ball, face vicious panda bears, drive through fire, drop into wild water. All this while our cart navigated steep slopes.

It felt so real. I clung to the bar and screamed, then closed my eyes and realized the only motion was that of our cart moving up and down and sideways, through the mechanical action of springs. That’s a simulated ride.

I looked over at Frank. He didn’t get it yet. From the set of his jaw and tightened lips, I could tell he was terrified. His fingers must have hurt from the death grip on his handle bar. "I can’t…I can’t…" I heard his panic.  Would his heart stop? I feared he could have a fatal attack.

I leaned close so he could hear. Placing my hand over his, I said, "Close your eyes. Don’t watch the screen, you’ll be okay."

He took my advice and realized there was nothing to fear although he hates a bumpy ride.  He didn’t open them until the ride was over. For the most part, I did the same, but occasionally risked a peek to see how much I could take.

"Isn’t that a  laugh?" Jeff asked as I helped put Frank back in the wheel chair.

"Nothing I’d ever want to do again," he grumbled.

"Once is enough for me too. I closed my eyes most of the time. It seemed too real."

"Closed your eyes?" Jeff exclaimed. "You missed all the fun." He turned to my daughter. "You liked it, didn’t you, honey?"

"As long as I knew it was simulated," she said.

Was that a yes or a no? Was Nichole a puppet controlled by his strings? Was she afraid to voice objection to his plans?

We found out the answer two days later and also the last day of our visit, thank goodness.

To be continued.

Author Notes Okay, so I took out a line from the ending of the last chapter. I didn't want to cover to much in one post. I promise you're in for a real awakening in the next chapter. You'll find out what Jeff did that Frank can't forgive or forget. Our daughter's at fault here too.


Chapter 88
Things Turn Sour, Part 1

By Spitfire

Previously: Day three of our visit, Nichole and Jeff take us to Universal Studios where we do the famous backstage tour. We had our first and last experience with a simulated roller coaster drive that put both hubby and me in panic mode. I was scared Frank would have a stroke and told him to close his eyes. That helped me through it too.

Chapter 87 ends:

"Closed your eyes?" Jeff exclaimed. "You missed all the fun." He turned to my daughter. "You liked it, didn’t you, honey?"

"As long as I knew it was simulated," she said.

Was that a yes or a no? Was Nichole a puppet controlled by his strings? Was she afraid to voice objection to his plans?

We found out the answer two days later, the last day of our visit.

Day Four: Jeff and Nichole showed off the Los Angeles Zoo. A shuttle is offered for visitors who want to cover the 113 acres of hilly terrain. But our hosts wanted to walk and visit only certain areas. Chimps were big on Jeff’s list. "They love him," his wife says. "One even sticks his arm through the bars and shakes Jeff’s hand. Guess they recognize their own kind." She giggles.

Nichole prefers elephants and rhinos. Frank and I love lions and tigers. The four of us wanted to be sure to see our favorites. Frank and I rented a scooter. Nothing untoward happened. I didn’t lose my purse or worry about hubby’s inability to keep up. A nice note to end our vacation.

Unfortunately the next day and thankfully our last, brought out the worst in Jeff and an unexpected reaction or lack of it from my daughter.

Day Five: After visiting a planetarium and eating a big lunch, we headed back to the condo. Nosey me cornered Nichole in the master bedroom. I wanted to look through her closet, see the kind of clothes and shoes she wore to her job. Gone was the funky look of her younger years. Instead of bold prints, she now preferred black pencil skirts and tailored jackets with white silk blouses. I did find a red one, however. "Red's a power color," I said. "Wear it when or if employees start to show disrespect."  And yes, she did have days like that.

Her jewelry box held many small earrings but no bangles for her wrists or large clunky necklaces that used to be her style. Nichole chose to keep things simple. Shades of my sister. Nothing on her size four finger except for the simple gold wedding band and a nail head diamond, Jeff had saved up to buy.

While daughter and I finally shared quality time, Jeff scoured his movie collection and picked one of his favorites. The Manson Family (1973) is a cross between fictional story and documentary. The film recreates the crimes of a hippie cult group led by Charlie Manson. Frank didn’t realize the film’s reputation. Despite not being banned, almost all countries have classified it harshly because of its graphic violence and sexuality. The movie almost unglued him, but even more so the fact that his daughter's husband enjoyed it.

He kept his opinion to himself. Today, he doesn’t even remember watching it. What he can’t forget or forgive is the next movie his son-in-law put in the DVD. Even worse, Nichole didn't speak up and tell him to pick something more appropriate for mature audiences.

To be continued

Author Notes Charles Manson is a convicted serial killer who has become an icon of evil. He manipulated a cult known as "the Family" into brutally killing others on his behalf. Born: November 12, 1934, he is still alive and serving life sentence.

Sorry, this is so short. I only find time to write between ten and twelve at night anymore.


Chapter 89
Things Turn Sour, Part 2

By Spitfire

Previously: Our final night I cornered my daughter in her bedroom for time alone at last. Meanwhile, Jeff asked Frank if he’d like to watch a documentary. Hubby shrugged. He really just wanted to board a plane and go home. His son-in-law picked The Manson Family, a film about a serial killer that had all but been banned in most countries because of its graphic violence and sexuality. Not what Frank wanted to see. He didn’t tell Jeff how much it disturbed him.

Chapter 88 ends:

He kept his opinion to himself. Today, he doesn’t even remember watching it. What he can’t forget or forgive is the next movie his son-in-law put in the DVD.

On the eve of our last day, Jeff invited friends over to watch his favorite film. His cousin Lorenzo and his Filipino wife showed up first. Two solid citizens. Then three of his high school buddies, all bachelors, paraded in. None had nine to five jobs. All were wanna-be actors.

Nichole set snacks and drinks on end tables. Frank and I huddled on one side of the black leather sofa. Two of Jeff’s cronies plunked their butts on what space remained. Lorenzo’s wife and her hubby settled into a love seat at right angles to us. A half hour into the movie, she leaned into him and asked, "Would you show this to your mother-in-law?" When he shrugged helplessly, she left the room and came back when the film was over. Frank and I should have done the same.

Instead, we watched our daughter, her profile to us now. Why didn’t she speak up? I’m sure she had seen the movie before. Some skits elicited small laughs from her and even from me. But most of it was gross-out humor. She never turned to watch our reactions. Had the couple made a deal that this was the price we had to pay for a free place to stay?

Were the two of us just old fogies and over-reacting?  Five sequels have followed the original since the first one developed a cult following. Before writing about this disaster which turned us off on our son-in-law,  I researched reviews.

Common Sense Media warns parents the film earned an R rating "due to the excessive display of bodily fluids and use of vulgar language." The website goes on to say that "disgusting and visually explicit gags" make the film inappropriate for audiences of any age.

I cite several examples from the compilation of stunts that never string together a plot. One involves a man snorting wasabi (think Japanese horseradish) up his nose and then vomiting it out. Another stunt involves a man (his back to us) urinating on snow, rolling it into a ball and eating it. Scatological humor continues when a man uses a demo toilet in a store even though it's not hooked up to any plumbing. There’s much worse. Objects inserted in orifices where they don’t belong made everyone wince including the actors who were all stuntmen.

Neil Minow, an unbiased expert reviewer, called the movie "an endurance contest for adolescents (and perpetual adolescents) and a comedy for people so bereft of empathy that they think it's funny to see people hurt themselves."

We refrained from damning the movie and chastising our daughter for letting Jeff rule the night. Enough damage had been done to our relationship with Nichole who still blames me for loaning them a car that broke down in Alligator Alley. Then there  were the slights and oversights at her wedding. Both times I had yelled at her and vice versa. I so wanted our close relationship back.

However, the longer she lived with this man, the more she changed. Like him, she now had an allergy to cats and preferred dogs, even spending big bucks to adopt two pedigreed pugs. Zombie and vampire movies replaced her delight in lightweight comedies such as The Love Boat and The Brady Bunch. Heaven forbid that Jeff would enjoy her favorite musicals, The Sound of Music, The Wizard of Oz, and Cats. I began to worry. How much longer before she joined the dark side?

To be continued.

Author Notes The video is approved for all audiences.


Chapter 90
The Redemption of Jeff

By Spitfire

Previously: Jeff invites his cousin and friends for a social evening. That means beer, wine, and his favorite movie "Jackass." Frank and I are insulted he would think this vulgar and often scatological humor appropriate for us. Even more alarming, our daughter doesn’t stop him. Nor does she look across the room to see our reaction. What happened to the "lady" I raised?

Chapter 89 ends:

The longer she lived with this man, the more she changed…. Zombie and vampire movies replaced her delight in wholesome comedies like The Love Boat and The Brady Bunch. I began to worry. How much longer before she joined the dark side?

Frank and I felt as if we had lost our daughter to Jeff’s bizarre values.  Lucky man. He married a woman who now made a six figure salary, giving him the luxury to pursue his interests in acting, her original ambition.

Granted, he had some credits to his name. His year at Disney in Florida performing skits outdoors earned him credentials to join SAG (the screen actors’ guild). However, he had to change his first name. Another Jeff Koch already existed.  'Max'  became his alter ego. A gangster's name to me.  Someone in the Mafia.  It made sense. The Godfather  movie beat out Jackass. 
 
His new personna signed a year's contract to be spokesman for Palo Casino in California. After that, he earned pocket money by drawing cartoons for friends, all the time losing out on auditions. He made a documentary about his grandfather. No one cared. Under pressure from Nichole, he took a job as caregiver for an insufferable old man. Anything was better than waiting tables. But two and a half years after his job at the casino ended, he finally got a break. 

 A month after we left Los Angeles,  Nichole called.  "Remember Kung Fu Panda? It came out in 2008?"

"Oh yes, I loved it. A different animated story."  The lines zinged with Zen philosophy in a Chinese setting where a giant panda meets a wise master who  guides him in learning martial arts to protect The Valley of Peace.

"Well, DreamWorks is making a sequel," Nichole continued, " and Nickelodeon wants to start a TV series of short episodes. Jeff answered a  casting call for voice overs. The original actors were busy with other projects except for Lucy Liu, the Tigress."

I played cautious. "So he got a part or just a call back?"  To aspiring actors, callbacks are encouraging even if they don't get a role.

"The director and producer loved him! He’ll be one of the Furious Five."

I hadn't heard that kind of enthusiasm since she landed a singing job on a cruise ship fifteen years ago.

"Nichole, I’m so happy for both of you. Is he going to be Monkey, Mantis, Viper, or Crane?" Monkey would be type casting, I thought.

"He’ll be the voice of the praying mantis." She giggled.

Well, I thought, he did prey on you, my dear.

An insect. That fit. So small, others could step on him. Maybe Karma was working here.

But hey, he signed a contract and had a job that paid well. Over the next four years Jeff spent two to three hours every Friday reading  the lines with the rest of the cast including Lucy Liu.  For this, he earned a hefty eight hundred dollars each time. Yes, there are big bucks in voice-over work.

After sixty-six episodes, the series closed. Still, Jeff gets residuals or royalties whenever one is aired.

Recently, he did a commercial for WIX that doubled as an ad for Kung Fu Panda 3.  (See notes.) It aired on the Super Bowl. The praying mantis finally got a spotlight. Okay, so you don’t see my son-in-law, but you can hear him.

Nichole never mentioned this gig. Jeff told me when I e-mailed recently to research material for this chapter. I asked,  "Which episode features you in the lead?"  His answer included the news about the Super Bowl. The next time I called my daughter, I chewed her out. "You need to tell us these things. Brag about your husband.  Otherwise we think you’re the only one making money."  That had been the sticking point in our acceptance of the marriage.

So our daughter went on to inform us that casting agents had noticed his ability to mimic the voices of Jack Nicholson, Tony Soprano (James Gandolfini), Marlon Brando, Al Pacino and Robert de Niro. Directors called him to do voice overs if a wrap-up screening showed some lines needed to be dubbed over for clarity. How much it paid? I didn't ask.  It was a job, even if a sporadic one.

I wondered if his love and companionship  were enough compensation for working long hours at a job she both loved and hated. When I mentioned the situation, she retaliated, "Mom, you always made more than Dad. Then whenever he got laid off or decided to quit, you didn't let it get to you. Sometimes it took him months before he found another job."  Ha! The laugh is on me. My behavior became her measuring stick. The same for Jeff. His mother and stepfather never held nine to five jobs. Each was self-employed and jumped from one financial opportunity to another. You've seen the ads. "MAKE BIG BUCKS selling the latest improvement in whatever."  Each adventure lasted less than a year.

Monkey see, monkey do.  Remember that Mom and Dad.

Nichole was right about our marriage. Frank held an eight hour job the first ten years after we wed. With our move to Florida,  he hopped from one line of work to another, looking for the right fit.  I returned to the security of teaching and made twice as much as he could since I had a degree.

Did I resent it? Never. Frank's unconditional love, sense of humor and adventurous spirit kept me happy. Youth can weather tough situations as long as health issues don't arise.  But as 2012 approached, Frank's physical and mental decline called for new coping skills on my part.

To be continued.

Author Notes Nickelodeon is an American basic cable and satellite television network that is owned by the Viacom Media Networks. Most of its programming is aimed at children and adolescents aged 8 -17.

Kung Fu Panda Legends of Awesomeness: A TV series based on DreamWork's animated movie, Kung Fu Panda. In this series, Po, the "dragon warrior", leads the Furious Five in maintaining calm in the Valley of Peace by defeating those who wish to destroy the Chinese valley's way of life with his trademark moves. The series won 11 Emmy Awards including Outstanding Casting for an Animated Series.


Chapter 91
One Angry Man

By Spitfire

Warning: The author has noted that this contains the highest level of language.

Previously: Our daughter’s husband gets a role in an animated cartoon series. From May 2011 until June 1214, he was the voice of the praying mantis on Kung Fu Panda, Legends of Awareness. Bringing a paycheck home every two weeks redeemed him in our eyes. At least now, he could help out with the bills. When I chided Nichole for supporting his dreams all these years, she pointed out that I always made more than Dad and didn’t get angry when he quit a job or was fired.

Chapter 90 ends:

Nichole was right …Did I resent it? Never. Frank's unconditional love, sense of humor and adventurous spirit kept me happy. Youth can weather tough situations. But as 2012 approached, Frank's physical and mental decline called for new coping skills.

When we said goodbye, I reminded Nichole, "It’s your turn to visit next. You can see Dad has problems walking now."

"Maybe he has another heel spur," she suggested.

Frank thought so too. Returning to our original podiatrist, he had another X-ray taken.

"Bad news," the doctor reported. "Whoever did your surgery nicked the tendon. If it had been caught earlier, I could have sewn the torn ends together. Now the gap is too big."

"I kept telling Dr. Franklin it wasn’t healing," hubby whined.  " He said it would take a long time since I’m a diabetic."

"Your condition does slow down the mending process, but not for two and a half years." The podiatrist  studied the transparency again,

"I know we should have consulted someone else," I scolded hubby. "Can it still be fixed?"

"We could take a piece of tendon from another part of the body and do a transfer."

I cringed. Frank shuddered. The doctor continued. "But since he is a diabetic, it would be better to find a tendon from a corpse and graft it onto both ends of his own tendon."

A corpse! Put a stranger’s DNA into my husband’s body? What if the person had been a serial killer? Would hubby then kick me to death?

I watch way too many horror stories.

In January 2012, Frank had surgery on an outpatient basis. He could hardly walk, but the hospital wouldn’t release him from the recovery room  until he emptied his bladder in the private toilet. "But I can't go," he repeated every time the nurse peered in. A half hour went by. 

"Sorry," Nurse Sadistic told him. "You stay as long as it takes. And no," she  glared at me, "you can’t fool us with a sample of your urine."

How did she know I was planning that?

Another ten minutes passed. Frank limped with pain to the potty. I turned on the sink's faucet. He managed to do his part. I opened the door to the hall and shouted, "He went wee wee everyone."  Not really, I wouldn't embarass my husband that way.

The nurse brought in a wheel chair. An orderly poured him into the back seat of our car. "Keep that leg elevated,"  he warned. Wonder how much that piece of advice would cost on the itemized bill? 

Frank dutifully turned and stretched his boot-encased foot on the place meant for another passenger.  Oh well, at least the dead part of his lower leg wasn’t on the loose.

His foot never quite healed. Scar tissue affected his walk. With an official diagnosis of Achilles heel tendonitis, he applied for a handicapped sticker and still has it today.
 

The difficulty of walking forced him to quit his volunteer work. For the past eight years, he'd driven three times a week to the local high school. The head of the guidance office welcomed his offer to talk to troubled students. He had the right credentials and succeeded there just as he did with the younger disturbed children in our old neighborhood.

Frank’s physical problems I could handle, but not his paranoid perceptions. Cars doing thirty miles an hour when passing our house were speeding. "He’s doing at least fifty." Frank would storm.

On the highway himself, he used his flashers a lot. "Back off, you jerk. Stop tailgating me."  He thought out loud.  I kept my mouth shut.

A memory surfaced from three years earlier. For the first time ever, Frank  parked our car at a dangerous angle, the rear bumper resting on the right parallel line, the front end touching the left line.  "Look how crooked you are," I pointed out.

"It’s not a big deal," he countered. "I’ll do better next time." True to his word, he made the effort. But other space perceptions upset me. He cut off a car in Walmart’s that was headed for the parking spot he wanted. The woman found a place close by. She approached Frank as he headed toward the store and spoke politely.

"Do you realize you cut me off? Someone could have been hurt."

"Go fuck yourself," Frank snarled and brushed past her. This too was new. Always assertive to the point of rudeness, my husband had never been vulgar in public.

A similar incident happened a month later. Standing in line at the CVS pharmacy, he yelled at a lady who used the prescription counter to check out shelf items. "Go to the front of the store, This is the pill line."

"Excuse me," She huffed, gathered her packages and headed toward him. "You don’t need to be rude."

"Get your fat ass out of here." He gave her the finger. I went after her to apologize.

I didn't want any part of this cruel creature.  His aggression was out of control. I talked to him, but he defended his actions. "People need to be told how stupid they are."

He didn't care that he embarrassed me. That's how I knew something was very wrong.

To be continued


Chapter 92
Zero Options

By Spitfire

Previously: Frank is diagnosed with Achilles heel tendonitis. A surgical implant doesn’t stop the pain of walking. Physically he weakens from lack of exercise.  As the year progresses I also note emotional changes. He’s always been impatient with inefficient store clerks or dawdling customers, often making rude remarks. Now, his behavior escalates to the use of cuss words and vulgar gestures. 

Chapter 91 ends:

Standing in line at the CVS pharmacy, he yelled at a lady who used the prescription counter to check out shelf items. “Go to the front of the store,” he shouted.
She gathered her packages and headed toward him. “You don’t need to be rude.”
“Get your fat ass out of here.”  He gave her the finger.
Frank had always been assertive, but never this aggressive. Something was very wrong.


I had no specific reason to make a doctor’s appointment or go to urgent care.  His medications hadn’t changed, so it couldn’t be side effects.  Two years ago he had gone to a neurologist for carpal tunnel syndrome and possible sleep apnea since insomnia was also a big problem. Nothing of a serious nature appeared. 

I didn’t think hubby’s daily “recital” of his youth and Air Force days were symptoms of an illness.  Annoying? Yes, but maybe I could put an end to it. How? Write about his struggles to get away from home, his success as a cryptographer, his marriage to me.

Frank was delighted to be the subject of my first self-published book.  His copy is dog-eared, the cover torn in one corner.  Taking Control: Leaps of Faith rests on a hamper, an easy reach from his toilet seat.  Constipated reading, I call it.  The short biography needed a better title (my input) and introduction (daughter’s critique). Chris thought it great. Frank found a mistake. He's reminded me at least twice a month.

“Hey, I wrote what you told me. Don’t go changing the facts.” I defend myself. The book didn't stop his stories. But now when he asks "How many times did we move?"  I answer, "I don't remember. Go back and read what you told me."

In spite of foot pain and constant fatigue, when his biannual checkup was due, Frank told the doctor, “I’m good.”

I didn't let him get away with that and gave the doctor my version. "He's  cold all the time and irritable with others."

“I am not!” Frank huffed. “My only problem is a heel that hurts.” He started to recite for the umpteenth time the story of his botched surgery. I interrupted twice to correct facts. The third time he yelled at me, “Stay out of this!” I shrank back in my seat. Dr. Shah frowned. He had never seen this side of hubby.

“Let’s do a quick mental exercise,” he suggested. “I’m going to name three common items. I want you to remember them.”

“I can do that,” Frank agreed.

The doctor held up his pen. “Pen.”   Then, knocking on his desk, “Desk.”  His eyes perused the room and landed on my shoe. “Shoe.”

My hubby nodded. “I got it.”

“For the next exercise I want you to spell “earth.”

“E-A-R-T-H”

“Good. Now spell it backwards.”

Uh, oh.  I knew Frank would fail this.

“T-H-R-E-A”

“Try again,” the doctor urged.

“Um. H-T-A-R-E? Doc, it’s all I can do to spell, let alone backward,” Frank whined.

"Okay. Forget the spelling bee. Do you remember the three words I gave you earlier?”

Hubby groaned. “No.”

The doctor addressed both of us. “We may be dealing with the start of dementia. Is there any history in your family, Frank?”

I answered for him. Bad habit of mine.  “His mom had Alzheimer’s.”

“All the more reason to see a neurologist. If you do have cognitive impairment, Frank, he can prescribe Aricept to slow down the progress.”

“It’s nothing but old age,” hubby scoffed. “After all, I’m seventy-five. When you reach that age, you’ll forget things too.” 

“I’m sure.” The doctor smiled. “It could be something else."

"Thyroid?" I suggested. "I know how miserable I was when overactive."

"We'll test and see, Dr. La May." He grinned at me. I was always coming up with a diagnosis. "But just to get another opinion, I’d like our patient to see Dr. Rubin.”

Back home, I researched the internet and queried my neighbor, a retired nurse who had worked with Alzheimer’s patients. She gave me worst case scenario: “There is no cure.”

FACT: There is no single test that proves a person has Alzheimer's. A diagnosis is made through a complete assessment that considers all possible causes.

Two weeks later, Dr. Rubin’s P.A. (Physician’s Assistant) took down Frank’s medical and genetic history. Jan, a heavy-set, middle-aged woman with untamed blonde hair, put us at ease with her casualness and laugh. She administered the mini-mental state exam (three words to remember and a word to spell backward) and the mini-cog test. The latter included drawing a clock, putting in numbers and hands pointing to a specified time (3:30 in this case). Hubby penciled the semblance of a circle, put in ant-size letters (he always wrote small) and managed to get the time almost right. What’s an hour or two among friends?        

Next, Jan handed him two sheets of paper. One was blank. The other, a drawing of squares, triangles, and rectangles both apart and intersecting.
“Copy this as you see it."

Her honey tones and friendly ways gave no clue this was a trap.

His drawing revealed a miscalculation of space.  At least that’s what I saw. Or maybe his reproduction was correct and my perceptions were off.  Truthfully, neither of us could draw a straight line.

The chubby chick gathered all the drawings and completed a form on her desk. “Right now,” she clucked, “your score indicates mild impairment. We’ll put you on Aricept and see you again in three months.”

“What IS his score?”  I was irritated she didn’t volunteer the information.

The assistant turned to me. “The maximum score is 30 points. A score of 20 to 24 suggests mild dementia, 13 to 20 suggests moderate dementia, and less than 12 indicates severe dementia. Frank’s score is 23.”

I found out the score of a person with Alzheimer's declines two to four points each year. That was the case with hubby.  A year later, his score was twenty-one. Two CT scans a year apart showed “mild/moderated generalized cerebral atrophy consistent with the patient’s age” and some “prominent vascular channels.”  The P.A. insisted he had Alzheimer. Dr. Shah, our primary physician, said Frank had vascular dementia. That didn’t make sense. He never had a stroke, the cause of blood vessel damage, or a severe fall. Maybe it was the frying pan I aimed at his head when he was late for a date forty-six years ago?  Fortunately, an iron skillet was too heavy to throw.

Dementia or Alzheimer’s, it’s all the same. Beginning stages are imperceptible except to those who live with the victim. I e-mailed the news to both children. My nurse friend said, "They need to be prepared." Chris didn’t believe it but Nichole wasn't surprised. “He repeated himself several times when you visited last year. I’m so sorry, Mom. This will be tough on you. I wish I were closer and could help.”

“It’s no problem now and may not be for a few years. I’ve read what to expect and how to react. I wish it had been his thyroid gland. That's an easy fix."  
 
Aricept was a joke. So were the visits to a neurologist. We stopped both after a year and a half.  For the first time, I blessed the pain in Frank's heel. At least, I didn’t have to worry he’d take a walk and get lost. He still was a good driver, the reason I married him. Well, one of them. For the next two years we continued to drive every two months to visit my sister’s son in Tampa. Seeing Bobby's immobile forty-year-old body made me realize there could be worse things to lose than one’s mind. 
 
To be continued.
 

Author Notes Bobby had a neurological problem that put him in a wheelchair at twenty. By the time he reached forty, he could only move his head and lower arms.

Thanks to Barking Dog (Ellen) for promoting this today.
Thanks to Giraffemag for the banner ad and for promoting this for another day.
Thanks to Phyllis Stewart for her generous offer to fill my coffers if need me.
I'm overwhelmed by the angels on FS.


Chapter 93
Dementia, Diabetes and a Fall

By Spitfire

Previously: The doctor picks up on Frank’s changed behavior and suggests it could be a sign of dementia. A neurologist tests him further. The diagnosis is the start of an incurable disease. It’s July 2012, and I now realize his memory lapses and aggressive behavior over the past two years can’t be blamed on old age. Frank will turn seventy-five in December.

Chapter 92 ends:

Aricept was a joke. So were the visits to a neurologist. We stopped both. For the first time, I blessed the pain in his heel. At least, I didn’t have to worry he’d take a walk and get lost. Hel was still a good driver, the reason I married him. Well, one of them. For the next two years we continued to drive every two months to visit my sister’s son in Tampa. Seeing his forty-three year-old body in paralyzed condition made me realize there could be worse things to lose than one’s mind.

Every time we saw Bobby now, I asked, "Have you heard from your mother? Lights flickering? Crooked pictures straightened?"  My sister had passed away three years ago following an unexpected discovery of stage four cancer. She said goodbye to Frank after her death. He saw her ghost or spirit in our kitchen five days after her memorial service. She had already sent a message to me while in a coma, but that’s a story I’ve told in a prior chapter.

Bobby would grin every time I questioned him. "Nothing, Aunt Shari. Anyway, I don’t believe in that sort of thing."

"Well, be assured, she’s watching over you."

"I hope not." He snorted. "I loved Mom, but her death meant one less parent I have to please. Dad and I get along fine. My stepmother even tolerates me now that Mother’s not around."

I never told my nephew about Frank’s diagnosis. He didn’t need to be burdened with the health problems of others. His support group of friends, a caretaker at night, a cleaning lady one day a week and a big supply of pain pills kept him comfortable. Every year he did our taxes. His accounting degree enabled him to take on clients. Financially, he was set, thanks to his Mother’s will. For all that security, he needed a loving touch.  I always gave him a gentle hug and kissed him on the cheek before we left. He would say, "Thank you. That means a lot."
 

In spite of the Aricept, Frank’s mind continued to slip. His body followed suit. No longer did he have the military bearing but walked with slumped shoulders and a shuffling gait. "I walk slowly because I have a heel spur in my toe," he told our doctor who went along with the story.

One morning, hubby went out to get the paper, lost his balance and fell on his right side, agitating the infamous heel. I didn’t hear him calling my name until he literally crawled through the open front door. Helping him get up wasn’t easy. Stubborn man insisted he didn’t need to go to the doctor. From that incident on, he forgot about the botched surgery. Every physical ailment in his legs and feet were now the result of "The Fall." See? Everything happens for a reason. Now I could refer to events as B.F. (before fall) and A.F. (after fall).

As the year moved into 2013, I started to chart mishaps. One night, instead of pouring powdered cocoa for a cup of hot chocolate, he opened an instant oatmeal packet. "This tastes funny." He shoved the mug toward me. I laughed. Yes, early signs were harmless and humorous. The Super Bowl was played in Russia. Cheese went into the freezer. "How does the thermostat work again?" he asked every day.  He punched a button on the remote. His show zoomed in. "How do I get this back to normal, Shari?"  Panic is his voice. He still marvels at my technical ability. The remote and I are on intimate terms these days. If I fondled him as much as I do this gadget, he'd be using Viagra.

The situation became more serious over time. Some days he couldn’t remember how to take his sugar count. I’d walk into the bathroom. He’d have a syringe in his hand ready to prick a finger. Another time I found him staring at the cell phone thinking it was his glucose meter. Thus began my habit of overseeing his medication for fear he might forget a shot or overdose.

What really panicked me was the morning he asked, "Are you Shari?’

At first, I thought he was joking and laughed. "Yes, I’m Shari, your wife for the past forty-seven years."

"Oh!" He stayed serious. "For a minute I thought you were my mother."

I joked. "Well, I’ve always heard men marry a woman like their mother."

"No way!" His mind returned. "I didn’t get along with her at all."

Later, I figured out what had happened. He’d been on the throne, reading my self-published book about adventures in college. Across the front cover and underneath the title, he  puzzled at the author’s name.

He’s losing it, I thought. How much longer before he forgets the names of our children?  I called Nichole. "You need to fly out here for a visit. Two years have gone by. It’s important to see Dad while he still remembers who you are."

To be continued.


Chapter 94
Las Vegas? Maybe.

By Spitfire

Previously: Frank continues to deteriorate physically and mentally. Then one morning, he mistakes me for his mother, if only for a moment. I finally begin to panic.

Chapter 93 ends:

He’s losing it, I thought. How much longer before he forgets the names of our children? I called Nichole. "You need to fly out here for a visit. Two years have gone by. It’s important you see Dad while he still remembers your name."

She laughed. "C’mon, Mom. It was just one time. He’ll be okay. A lot of his memory problems are due to old age. You know I hate going to Florida. It’s not just my fear of flying."

Angry? You bet. My neighbor, the nurse, said I should make it an order. No ifs, ands or buts. I couldn’t do that.  She needed to come of her own volition. Resentment would make the visit intolerable. At the time, I had no idea the disease moved as slow as Frank's snail walk. Another year went by before he forgot the name of his son. Again, it lasted less than a minute.

Now, fearful that his dementia would take a nose dive overnight, I contemplated our making another trip to California but not stay in her condo. I wanted to rent a cottage near the ocean, same as we did in 2010.  I loved being outdoors, walking in the sand and watching waves headed toward shore.  No trips to tourist attractions, just scenic drives into mountains coupled with wine-tasting at vineyards. Frank could stay in the car or try to walk. I suggested it to Nichole.

"But you’ve seen all that. Don’t you want to do something new? How about meeting us in Las Vegas? It’s an eight hour drive from here."

"We don’t care about gambling." Her suggestion annoyed me.

"I don’t either, but some great shows are coming up. Remember Terry Fator who won America’s Got Talent?  He did impersonations of famous people with puppet look-alikes.  I could get tickets for that."

"That would be fun," I agreed. "Dad would enjoy his show."

"And the hotels, Mom. You walk into one and think you're in Paris. Another is a replica of Broadway. You don't have to spend. You can just look."

Years ago, I would have jumped at the chance to see luxury hotels in Las Vegas, each with a different theme. But cruises and trips to Europe had spoiled me for "fakery". Nichole had never been abroad, or she might have been spoiled too.

There would be too much walking involved," I argued.

"Not really. The airport provides buses to all hotels. Jeff and I would meet you at a drop off point. We can rent a wheelchair for Dad."

I knew his pride would never put up with that.

Suppressing a sigh, I promised to look into it. Was it doable?

Frank said he could make the trip if I wanted to go. But he didn’t care to see Vegas either. Still, Nichole picked a date. I looked up air fares from Tampa. To my chagrin, every flight meant a transfer to another airport. A risky business with having to worry twice about luggage, long waits, maybe even missing the second plane.

"It’s too much hassle at our age," I told Nichole. "Dad doesn't have the strength anymore to make the effort."

"That’s okay. I understand. I didn’t expect you to make it." No rancor. No bitterness. She did get it, I hoped. Sometimes a little tact would have helped us feel more wanted. I mean, she could have said, "I’m sorry because I looked forward to showing you what we love about Vegas."

In retrospect, maybe she planned continual entertainment as a way to a put a wall between us. No chances to get her alone and share confidences. For some time, Frank and I both felt we were losing our daughter. Acting classes had taught her to wear a mask. The grandiose Halloween wedding thirteen years ago should have warned me to expect a big change.

Three a half years went by before we saw our daughter again. Still with Jeff.

To be continued.


Chapter 95
Reunions

By Spitfire

Previously: I urge my daughter to visit us again since her father is showing more signs of memory loss, and he’s having trouble walking. Since she hates Florida and flying, she suggests we meet in Las Vegas where there are fresh sights and things to do. After lengthy consideration, I decide it’s too much for Frank. Nichole understands.

Chapter 94 ends:
In retrospect, with planned tours and entertainment at our last visit, Nichole put a wall between us. Slim chances to get her alone and talk about old times. We felt we were losing our daughter. Acting classes had taught her how to wear a mask. The grandiose Halloween wedding thirteen years ago foreshadowed that.

Another three a half years went by before we saw our daughter again.
 

In the meantime, my favorite cousin Jill decided a family reunion should be planned. She had lost her brother fourteen years ago. I had lost my sister in 2009. In both cases, we weren't really close to our siblings. Jill didn't get along with her mother either and publicly disowned her, but reconciled when Aunt Dee ended up in a nursing home. 

My parents had passed. Still, between Anne and her brood (four sons, six grandchildren) plus Cousin Edward and Cousin Judy  (my mother's brother's children) and their three children, we had enough for a party.  Did I mention Jill had two daughters and two grandchildren as well? Three divorces to her name left her now single and yes, happy.  I figured nephews, nieces and cousins numbered around twenty. In order to include my sister’s handicapped son Bobby, the gathering would be in Tampa, Florida, the summer of 2013.

For the past thirty years, I had connected with my relatives for the most part at Christmas time: family photos from the grandchildren in Sacramento, California; two-page single-spaced newsletters from Anne in South Dakota, and her oldest son in Simi Valley, California;  generic cards from blood relations in Oregon and Tennessee; then photo cards again from two nephews, also in California and one in Wyoming. My sister Barb also kept in touch by card on the holiday when she was alive. The location would differ according to her latest promotion. 

I congratulated myself on marrying a man who had no brothers or sisters to entertain. His identical twin had died at birth. His mother never married. Her four brothers, his uncles, treated him unkindly. Frank wanted nothing to do with his family. To this day, he can only guess from two photos the identity of his father, a man who dated his mother for years, but died of pneumonia before ever seeing his son.

"Do you want to go the reunion?" he asked.

"Not really. I have nothing in common with my relatives except for Cousin Jill and Bobby, of course. Anne’s sons are cool, but only one can make it."

Looking back, I wish we had gone. After all, family is family. But Frank had fallen a month before, when he bent over to get the newspaper. Nothing broken. Still it affected his bad heel and weakening legs.

Chris and his family had no interest in meeting strangers. I didn’t expect Nichole and Jeff to board a plane either. Our family tree wavered as each generation turned to new pursuits. Anne was last of the Jesses (Mom’s maiden name) to follow the ministry. No more teachers either. Cousins, uncles, nephews and nieces (even my son) all worked in cubicles with new technology. How boring, I thought.

Okay, a little sideline here. When Chris talks techie, his wife falls asleep. (He told me that. She denies it.) Sorry son, I turn off too. It’s a dull language that generates geek passion only.

Frank didn't want to go because he still held a grievance against my half-sister. He couldn’t get past her unchristian behavior at Mom’s memorial service and the wake that followed.

"She accused you of trying to steal Peggy’s jewelry," he stormed.

"You don’t have the facts right." I said. "She said I accused her of stealing, and it wasn’t jewelry. I just asked what happened to Mom’s boom box."

"I don’t remember it that way," he grumbled. Thirteen years had passed since the incident. Recently, I came across a statistic that dementia starts in the brain 30 to 50 years before symptoms appear. Could this be the anger and paranoia I’d been dealing with off and on through the years?

Anne was still blood. She had her faults. No use arguing with her. She knew everything. Still, I admired her courage to leave home and follow her dream late in life.  Both she and Lynn had been active in the Methodist church for years and sponsored tours to the Holy Land. After years of study, she earned a degree in theology and found the Lutheran teachings more to her liking. Thus did she follow in the footsteps of her great grandparents and their son, Carl Jesse, my mother's father.

Returning to her mid-west roots, Anne found a church in Groton, South Dakota, that served several small towns. That was in 1985. Her hubby stayed in California, refusing to grant her  a divorce. "We don't do that in my family," he stormed. Fourteen years later, he retired and joined her. By then, she had bought a Bed and Breakfast business near a lake and served only as a substitute pastor when needed.

Okay, so this doesn’t sound like a big deal, but Anne had severe sight issues. She was diagnosed with macular degeneration in her late fifties. She went through painful surgeries and eventually lost an eye. In her mid-sixties, she also lost her left leg from the knee down. A big fan of horseback riding, she mounted a steed at a nearby ranch and joined others. Somewhere along the trail, a noise spooked her horse. He bucked and threw her. With presence of mind, she saw him rear and lose his balance. With a quick roll of her body she escaped a massive crush. But the horse’s rear flank landed on her left leg. The poor animal had to be shot, much to Anne's distress.

She didn’t let her prosthetic limb keep her from riding again, although she listened now to the owner who had warned her the first time,   "He's not as  tame as the others. A little skittish at times."

"Don't worry. I can handle him,"  Anne assured him.  I imagined the smugness and superior attitude of her voice.

Both leg and eye handicap put her on my pedestal in spite of her know-it-all attitude. But what I admired most about my half-sister was her laugh. Huge and musical and sincere. Along with the art of whistling and rolling my R’s, I could never master even a giggle, let along a guffaw without a snort.

Getting back to the subject of reunions, talk about astral thought.  As I finished this chapter, I heard from Jill for the first time in six years. She sent an e-mail:                             
                                      I plan to be in Miami come August. My high school
                                     reunion. Can we get together? 
I am thinking of having
                                     another Reunion,  this time in Tennessee. That's
                                     because Judy Jesse (Horn) lives there, and her
                                     husband has difficulty walking. I expect to plan it
                                     for early August 2017
.

Oh, if only Frank felt up to going, but he’d want to drive. No way!  Who knows what shape he’ll be in a year from now.

To be continued.

Author Notes Astral thought--the vibrations of our thinking travel through air and connect with the mind of others on our grid.
How many times have you been thinking of someone only to have the telephone ring. Guess who is on the end of the line?


Chapter 96
Time to Let Go of the Old

By Spitfire

Previously: My favorite cousin, Jill, plans a reunion for the summer of 2013. Since I haven’t kept in touch with my relatives except at Christmas, I feel we have nothing in common. Still blood is blood. I feel some regret. As I wrote the chapter, I get an e-mail from Jill, the first time I’ve heard from her in six years.

Chapter 95 ends:
[Jill writes] I am thinking of having another Reunion, this time in Tennessee. That's because Judy Jesse (Horn) lives there and her husband has some difficulty walking. I expect to plan it for early August 2017.

Oh, if only Frank felt up to going, but he’d want to drive. No way! Who knows what shape he’ll be in a year from now.
 

The next time we visited Bobby, he shared group pictures of the reunion. Everyone looked so old! I decided it was better to remember them as occasional visitors to our summer cottage when we were all in our teens.

That year was the second time I didn’t get a Christmas newsletter from Anne. Given her health issues, I took no offense. Yes, I’m one of few who enjoy hearing about the different paths family members are  taking. Their successes and awards are mine too. I like a chance to brag about me and my kids too. In 2013 I wrote about my writing successes and the recent purchase of an expensive new house by Chris and Joanne. Nichole had just bought a pricy new condo too.

 ~~~

I called Anne on her eighty-second birthday in February.

"Hi, Shari." She recognized my voice.  "What a surprise. I was just thinking of calling you."

There it was. Astral thought again. Or both of us being spiritually aware of our connection.

"I miss your Christmas letters," I said.

"I miss writing them. It’s harder and harder for me to see. Constant surgeries to save my eyes aren’t working. Thank goodness, Lynn is here to help. I’ve fallen several times."

So their marriage seemed back on track. Much as he loved California, as soon as he retired, her husband sold their home of sixty years and traveled to South Dakota to join his wife. The separation had lasted almost twenty years. Together, they bought another house in Wyoming where they moved to be close to Lee.

We talked for an hour, never brought up the past, discussed anyone’s bad behavior at Mom’s memorial service or the suddenness of Barbara’s death. We each had our own mortality and flaws to work on now. I did mention Frank’s increasing memory loss. (Maybe that old sibling competition to see who is worse off? Or an effort to let her know things could be worse than being almost blind.) As expected, Anne passed the news along to her sons and to Cousin Jill. The two had stayed close and made the trip to California where both needed to reconcile with Aunt Dee, now living her last days in a nursing home.

In spite of his dementia, Frank remembered the bad stuff long after I let it go. He hung on to anger at the drama club in our community.  Newcomer Grace Levine had walked in one day and claimed she would raise the bar. Insulted, he battled vocally with her in front of fifty some faithful members, most cheering for Frank. I cringed. He won that first fight back in 2007.  But she prevailed. In 2009, Frank walked out in the middle of his term as president.  To anyone who asked why he quit, he answered with bitterness, "They threw me out."  It wasn't true. He left of his own free will, frustrated by  Nancy's efforts to sabotage his last production. But that's a story I've already written..

My husband had only two interests in his retirement year: mentoring teens with issues and directing plays in our amateur group. When he left the theater, his social world began to crumble, although he won't admit it.  I often wonder if the real-life drama hastened his loss of memory.

To be continued.







 


Chapter 97
A Strange Accident

By Spitfire

Previously: After skipping the family union in August of 2013, I fail to get a newsletter from my half-sister Anne for the second Christmas in a row. Knowing she has health issues, I take no offense. But on her 82nd birthday I phone her. We exchange pleasantries, all past hostilities out of the picture now. I tell her about Frank’s memory lapses. She sympathizes. I found out later she passed the information along to other relatives. Anne always wanted to keep family together.

Next Chapter:

After Frank recuperated from his fall, we continued to make the ninety-minute trip every seven weeks to visit Bobby. We would stay and chat for three hours and then head back home. Since Frank liked to be in control, he did all the driving. Our regular naptime went on the back burner. Neil Diamond or Abba or Celine Dion kept him awake on the traffic-filled interstate.

Bobby didn’t go to doctors anymore as long as they continued to refill his pain pills. His nightly caretakers could check his vitals and keep his oxygen pump working.

"They didn’t expect me to live past forty." Bobby shrugged. "I’m now forty-six, shocking them all."

But my nephew did have to give up driving his specially equipped van. His hands and fingers didn’t have strength anymore to move special levers. Maneuvering around corners or into handicapped parking spaces drained what little energy he had left.

"I’m putting in a regular driver’s side with the usual brakes and accelerator. The front passenger seat will be removed so I can go up the ramp on my scooter and sit beside the driver. That way my friends and Dad can drive when we go to hockey and baseball games."

We ended every visit with a promise to be back in a month or so. "But if you need us for anything before that, don’t hesitate to call. We’re a lot closer than your dad." His father still lived in Maryland and flew in four times a year to spend a couple of weeks with his son.

In May of 2014 I planted a kiss on his cheek. To date, I had just given a light hug and a kiss on his forehead. His luminous brown eyes looked up at me. "Thank you, Aunt Shari that meant a lot." Frank and I mentioned a handicapped-equipped villa in our community, but my nephew had built a social life in Tampa. Frank called him every Sunday. The two men talked politics and sports for an hour or until Bobby tired.

In the middle of June, my son called late afternoon. "Hey, Mom," he greeted me in a somber voice. "How are you doing? I still can't believe Bobby’s dead."

"What?!" I cried.

"Oh my God, you didn’t know?" Chris blurted.

"Bobbie’s dead." I repeated.

"I feel awful."  Chris continued. "Bobby had an accident. His dad called this morning. He’s at Bobby’s place right now."

An accident? How could he have an accident when his body couldn't move, and he didn't drive anymore. Was he in his van as a passenger?

I dialed my nephew’s number. John's deep voice answered.

"It’s Shari. Chris told me what happened." I started crying.

John waited. Then, "I called Chris because my son always talked about him and how much it meant to be Best Man at his wedding. I figured he would pass the news on to you and Nichole."

I suspected my sister's  'ex' hesitated to get in touch, fearing I might be hostile. Barbara never got over the disaster of her first marriage.

"Chris said he had an accident."

"Two nights ago, he turned his motorized scooter too fast. It tipped over.

I gasped. Who would have thought such a thing could happen?

"His caretaker heard a thud and rushed into the computer room. My son had fallen and hit his head on the floor. He felt no pain, of course, and asked Walt to put him back in the seat and get him ready for bed. But Walt made him phone me first.  Bobby said he was fine and promised to call again in the morning. Five hours later, Walt called and said that Bobby woke up in terrific pain in spite of the pills he took. An ambulance took him to the hospital. Turns out he had broken his hip. The doctors were talking surgery. I caught a flight right away but arrived at the hospital five minutes after he passed." John’s voice cracked.

"Oh, John, the same thing happened with my mother. I missed her last breath by just a few minutes." That wasn't important right now, but I wanted to give him a minute to pull together.  "I’m sure the doctor at least helped him handle the pain."

"Morphine injections," John spoke in a more controlled voice. "He fell asleep. Eventually his heart stopped. His doctor said surgery would have been out of the question. Bobby’s body wasn’t strong enough to survive the trauma."

"What can I do to help, John?"

"Can you be here for the memorial service? He’s being cremated. I’m taking his ashes back with me."

I cried again after hanging up, but couldn't help feeling thankful my nephew no longer had to suffer.  On June 21st, Chris and his wife traveled with us to Tampa for the last time. I searched for John. Would I recognize him after so many years? Almost forty. It wouldn’t be hard. His son looked so much like him.

We arrived fifteen minutes early. No one in sight. Oh no, I thought, what if there’s only the four of us, his dad and Walt. My personal fear at one time. I’d be dead and no one would care.

To be continued.


Chapter 98
Bobby's Treasures

By Spitfire

Previously:  Frank and I continue to visit my sister’s handicapped son on a regular basis. Born with a neurological disease, Bobby has beaten the statistics. Doctors predicted he would not live past forty. Although my nephew continues to weaken, he dies at forty-six as the result of a freak accident. I call his father for details. We make plans to attend his memorial service along with my son and his wife Joanne.

Chapter 97 ends:

We arrived fifteen minutes early. No one in sight. Oh no, I thought, what if there’s only the four of us, his dad and Walt (his caregiver). My personal fear at one time: I’d be dead and no one would care.

The four of us entered the chapel of the funeral home. Empty. No one sitting on the folding red velvet chairs. How embarrassing, I thought.  Then an outstanding floral arrangement changed my focus.

Next to the podium a four-foot pyramid of white roses set on a low table took my breath away. I thought at first it belonged to the funeral home.  But why the wide deep blue satin ribbon with white script draped over the top and across the flowers?  A large bow at the end sported an imitation gold medal. Getting closer, I gasped. Surprise? Shock? Delight? All of them. The bouquet had been sent by Tampa Bay Lightning, an ice hockey team. Bobby never missed a game. The players noticed his loyal presence in the handicapped area and invited him to their celebration after winning the Stanley Cup. He took a proffered drink from the coveted trophy. How thrilled he was to share the team’s victories. I'll bet his soul beamed to know they cared enough to grieve for him.

Small floral arrangements had been placed around two framed white bulletin boards, one on the right and one on the left. Photographs of Bobby traced his life as he grew through the years. Those pictures brought back wonderful memories. As we chatted about them, people began to arrive. John recognized Chris and me. We hugged and shook hands. He looked better than he did when my sister married him.

"I’ve been sorting out Robert’s things." John addressed me. (I was the only one who called him by his childhood name.) "If you have time, I filled a box with papers and pictures you might want to take back."

"We all have a habit of hoarding," I joked.

He laughed and then left to greet other arrivals.

Since Bobby had never connected with a church or minister, the Reverend’s sermon lacked personal relevance. He never asked if anyone wanted to get up and say a few words about my nephew. Something John didn’t think to add to the service.

Chris on my right. Frank on my left. Both sniffing tears and blowing noses. Same with Joanne and John. But I, the writer, the observer, couldn’t cry. At our last visit five weeks ago, I remembered a sentence, Bobby left unfinished. We were talking about his new wheel scooter, one with a high back, to make sitting up straight easier. Now, it stood in a corner.

"It makes my neck ache," Bobby said. "And eating is more difficult. Sometimes I wish—" He stopped and changed to a discussion of politics with Frank.

Did he wish for it all to end? I wonder. He told Mom when he was in his twenties: "I wake up some mornings and think it’s all a bad dream. I’m going to get up today and be able to run."

I couldn’t mourn for a man whom I knew was now racing, legs pumping knee high in a new dimension. My sister and parents would help his transition to the other side.  Sometimes, an accident is meant to happen.

Fifty or more attended the service. John, knowing what his son would have liked for the reception arranged for a closed buffet at his Bobby's favorite sports bar. Buffalo wings, small turkey, ham, or tuna sandwiches plus an assortment of veggies and cheese made up the fare.

On the wall near the entrance, friends and neighbors admired Bobby’s large collection of political and sports bobble head dolls. John had set up a long table displaying over thirty dolls as well as his son’s collection of action packed DVD’s and CD’s, all hard rock or heavy metal. His mother had cringed at his tastes. A poster taped on the wall read: Feel free to take what you like.

"My son would want you to have a reminder of him. Help yourselves," John announced after all were seated with food.

"Wonder what he’s going to do with that sixty-inch TV?" Frank muttered to me. "I’d like to have it."

"Well, you're not going to ask, " I huffed. "We already have three."

"But Bobby's is twice as large as any of them," he whined.

"Forget it." I hissed.

Men always want BIG when it comes to electronics.

Women want BIG when it comes to…. Never mind.

To be continued.


Chapter 99
Putting Puzzle Pieces Together

By Spitfire

Previously: Over forty neighbors and friends attend Bobby’s funeral. At the reception his father set out a table of his son’s bobble head dolls, CD’s and DVD’s. He invites people to help themselves to these treasures.

Chapter 98 ends:

"Wonder what he’s going to do with that sixty inch TV?" Frank muttered to me. "I’d like to have it."

"Well, I don’t think it’s a good idea to ask," I huffed. "Anyway, we already have three."
 

John ended up mailing a box full of my father’s memorabilia that Bobby had kept for years. His son always felt closer to my parents than to his own mom and dad. I picked out what might be antiques today: a pair of cowboy spurs, an odd shaped tool and a tintype picture of Dad. Many of the photos, I already had. Some newspaper articles about Dad’s ancestors helped me put a heritage book together. Dad was a hoarder just like my husband. A lot of yellowed musty maps went into the recycle bin.

With Bobby gone, Frank withdrew  into a shell. He had no interest in going anywhere because his foot still hurt. He missed Saturday chats on the phone with his nephew. His world now revolved exclusively around me, Nichole, and Chris. Nobody else mattered.

Let me backtrack here. Our first years in the community, we both joined the Drama Club and another group of entertainers called Rhythm and Notes. Frank had experience as a director and a stage manager. Me? I loved to perform on stage. They used us, performing two of my plays and several small skits.  Frank managed to stay out of ego conflicts for three years. Then temper got the best of him in each case. Beware anyone who dares to tell Frank he's not the boss. He made a dramatic exit out of both groups. I stayed. 

To fill the gap, he joined Chess Club, but left when a member wanted to teach him. Frank had been playing the game for over forty years. Insulted? Yes.

He joined the Rifle Club too. After the first meeting, he quit. "Boring," he said.

For a year and a half he played pool Sunday nights with a good friend and neighbor. But then Ted died of cancer, and Frank lost interest.

Do you see a pattern here?  I've read that people can have Dementia and Alzheimer’s for years before it's recognized. Was this the case here? Short attention span was a new symptom though, although he could sit for hours watching forgotten reruns of Criminal Minds.  But, forget reading a book or even playing computer games for more than ten minutes.

By 2014, his lack of interest in social activities was complete.  At first, I read it as depression. What alarmed me most was the tremble of emotion in his voice when he reminisced about  Air Force days in Germany, his travels to Italy and Turkey.  I thought he would break down in tears. I decided to mention his behavior to the doctor.

"How are you doing, Frank?" Dr. Shah greeted him.

"I’m fine." Hubby gave him a fist pump and grinned.

"Your cholesterol and triglyceride counts are still high. Too bad you had a reaction to statins. The Gemfibrozil doesn’t seem to help." The doctor went over the blood work with both of us. He already knew Frank had a memory problem.

After a standard exam, Shah wrote a refill for blood pressure medicine. I spoke up. "I think Frank is depressed. Can you give him Celexa?"

Shah handed the BP script to me, got up and headed for the door. "I don’t think he needs that."

"Nothing is wrong except my foot still hurts, and I can’t walk without pain." Frank whined. But the doctor caught the tremor, a forewarning of crying.  He did an about face, sat back down, and wrote another script, this time for ten grams of Citalopram, a generic name for an anti-depressant. Ten is mild. I take forty a day because of a seritonin imbalance.

Although the pills helped hubby get a grip on his emotions, he still didn't want to leave the house. Since walking was difficult, I didn’t have to worry about leaving him alone for two hours to run errands. My neighbor, the nurse, suggested  his slow-growing dementia might make him uncomfortable or confused by new surroundings. Hence his lack of involvement in the community.

Chris hadn’t taken me too seriously when I mentioned a couple of years ago that his father had cognitive problems. He found out the hard way at Bobby’s reception after the funeral. A month after Bobby's death, Chris drew me aside when we visited and told me this story:  "At the reception Dad was in line for food and turned around to face me. He introduced himself, Mom!  He offered his hand and said, ‘I’m Frank La May, Bobby’s uncle.’ I took his hand, but turned away, fighting tears."

I hugged my sensitive son who had to control his feelings again as he relived the moment. Still, it was good he recognized the situation. His wife assured me that if something happened to me, they would take care of Frank.

I shared Chris's experience with Nichole, hoping she’d see the importance of coming to Florida soon. Three years had passed since our visit to California. Travel was out of the question for us. My neighbor told me to give her no option. I couldn't do that. I was not going to lay a guilt trip on my daughter by forcing her to plan a trip now. All I could do was keep her updated on his condition as she requested. A visit had to be her decision.

To be continued.'


Chapter 100
Testotorone Therapy

By Spitfire

Previously: After Bobby’s death, Frank becomes more reclusive. My neighbor who once worked with Alzheimer patients said this is another symptom. When the doctor sees hubby’s losing a grip on his emotions, he takes my advice and orders an anti-depressant. The pill helps. My son takes his father’s dementia seriously after an episode where Frank doesn’t recognize him.

Chapter 99 ends:

I passed the story onto Nichole, hoping she’d see the importance of coming to Florida soon. Three years had passed since our visit to California. Travel was out of the question for us. No matter what my neighbor’s advice, I was not going to lay a guilt trip on my daughter by insisting she plan a trip now. All I could do was to keep her updated on his condition. A visit had to be her decision.

Research confirms that withdrawing from social activities is an early stage symptom of Alzheimer's or dementia. Victims become passive and sit in front of TV for hours, sleep more than usual. Frank would be in bed by nine-thirty and sleep until ten or later. An hour after being up, he’d say, "I’m ready to go back to bed." Instead, he would turn on television. (My son says, "That’s the same thing as sleeping.")

What bothered me most were hubby's  two-hour afternoon naps when he hadn’t done anything but watch the FBI profile team track down serial killers. At first, I thought of a thyroid problem, but a blood test ruled out that. In October of 2014, I noticed a red rash covering half his chest. The discoloration brought my attention to his breast area. "You’re getting tits!" I laughed.

Man boobs is the proper name. It’s common among older men when there is a decrease in testosterone. I asked his doctor to include a test to show if this might be a problem.  The results stunned him. Normal male testosterone level for someone aged 76 would be a count of at least 260. Frank's testotorone level read 78.

To me, that explained a lot. Lesser known symptoms of low testosterone that described hubby included:

  • Fatigue and poor energy level
  • Decreased muscle mass
  • Difficulty concentrating
  • Depression
  • Irritability

Convinced that hormone therapy would be the solution to most of his problems, I set up an appointment a month later with an Endocrinologist. A blood test was taken again. The results were down to sixty.

"I think you’re a good candidate for injections," Dr. Banda told Frank. "You could put testosterone gel on your chest, but if your wife gets close, she’ll be growing hair on her hands or face."

Gee, my hair is thinning. I wondered if I could rest the back of my head on his tits and get my glorious mane back.

I kept this thought to myself as Doc explained the best choice. "Fill this prescription. Then come in every two weeks and the nurse will inject the testosterone directly into the muscles. No co-payment every time. Only when I see you in six months for evaluation "

"Isn’t there a pill he can take?" I asked, dreading the waste of an hour’s travel time.

"Yes, but some experts believe it can affect the liver. Of course, there are side effects with injections too. More chance of a heart attack or stroke."

Terrific. We get to play Russian Roulette. Still, I wanted something to help Frank get his old energy back.

I checked the price at the pharmacy. Since hubby was in the insurance gap, we would have to pay $150.  I decided to hold off for three months when a new year kicked in. Had the doctor told me one bottle would give twelve shots, I would have paid the price. But I thought each shot would cost and we'd be paying $300 per month. 

The doctor failed to mention a few other things. Thus began the Hormone Nightmare in 2015.

To be continued.

Author Notes The rash was diagnosed as a fungus by our dermatologist. A cream took care of that.


Chapter 101
Co-payment, Please

By Spitfire

Previously:

Frank’s energy level continues to decline. I suggest his thyroid be tested. Also, I notice he’s growing man boobs. Could low testosterone be part of the problem? Blood work shows normal thyroid count, but a score well below average for testosterone. We consult an Endocrinologist and discover the treatment  for hormone therapy is expensive.

Chapter 100 ends:

I checked the price at the pharmacy. Since hubby was in the insurance gap, he would have to pay $150.  I decided to hold off for three months when a new year kicked in. Had the doctor told me one bottle would give five shots, I would have paid the price. But I thought each one would cost that amount. We'd be paying $300 a month.

The doctor failed to mention a few other things. Thus began the Hormone Nightmare in 2015.
 

In January, we started from scratch: a second visit with the specialist. 

GIRL AT THE FRONT DESK:  I need your co-payment first. Twenty-five dollars.
 
After a five minute wait, a slender young dark-skinned girl shows us to the doctor's office.  Turns out she's his assistant and nurse.  A middle-aged stout man, face the color of cinnamon, walks in and greets us. 

ME:  Frank is ready to start hormone therapy.

DR. BANDA (to Frank): I thought you had started the shots three months ago.

ME: We decided to wait until insurance covered the price.

DR. BANDA: Then Frank has to take another blood test 
                       to see if his levels are still dropping. The
                      girl at the desk will give you the form for 
                      Quest  Diagnostics. As soon as you get it done,
                      make an appointment.

At our second meeting and another co-payment, the doctor showed us the latest results. In three months’ time, hubby’s ‘T’ level had dropped from 78 to 60.

DOC: You're definitely a good candidate for injections.
          (writes  a prescription)  You can get this filled at 
          our pharmacy. Come back any time next week  
          for the first shot. Then every two weeks. 

ME: Every two weeks!  Can’t I give it to him?

FRANK:  No way!

BANDA: It’s an intramuscular shot. Not easy.  But the nurse could teach you.

Frank shakes his head so hard, I fear for his neck.

ME: Never mind. We’ll make the forty-minute round trip.

 Hubby breathes his relief.

BANDA: Bring your medication each time. There’s no co-payment.
              Just walk in, get the shot, you’re done.  

For the next seven days, Frank worries about how much it will hurt. I just want to get his therapy started.
 
 Shot #1.
A week later, we return to the office.  Frank takes a seat. I sign in. The blonde at the desk looks at the sheet and checks her computer.

ME: Frank’s here to get his shot.

SHE: Does he have an appointment? I don't see his name.

ME:  The doctor said he could come in anytime.

SHE: He needs an appointment.

ME: (raising my voice) Dr. Banda said he could come in anytime. He just needs to get a shot. It takes five minutes.

SHE: Our nurse is busy with other patients. These foreign doctors don't always communicate well. You have to make an appointment.

ME: She can’t just take him into a room and jab his butt?

SHE: No, she has to fit it into her schedule.

ME: (almost losing it) Fine! We’ll make an appointment for tomorrow.

SHE: (coolly consulting her calendar) I have an opening at ten-thirty.

ME: We’ll be here. (turning to Frank) We have to come back tomorrow.

He took the news better than I did. That’s a switch.

When we arrived home, I decided to call the billing department and double-check as to co-payment. Having to make an appointment threw me off balance. Who to trust?

"No charge unless you see the doctor," a friendly voice chirped.

Next day, I approach the receptionist with confidence  on my side.

ME: Frank’s here for his shot.

SHE: Your twenty-five dollar co-payment, please.

ME: (smugly) Excuse me, I called the billing department. They assured me no money was due.

Giving me a disgruntled look, she dials a number and finds out I’m right. The one and only nurse ushers us into a closet size room. I hand her the unopened bottle of liquid. She does complicated things with the syringe. Then with her thumb and first finger she puckers up a lump of Frank’s flesh between his hip and buttocks and plunges a long needle deep into the muscular level. Frank winces, but says it wasn’t that painful. Five minutes later, we’re out of there. But not before I make the next appointment.

Shot #2

We get home and I check my calendar. Frank is scheduled for a breath test in two weeks in another part of the medical building. Why not kill two birds with one stone? It occurs to me he can get his shot with any nurse. I talked the technician into administering the second treatment. Dr. Banda’s dim-witted receptionist was not a happy camper when I canceled and made the next appointment.  

Shot #3.

Again, we travel the distance. I sign in at the front desk. The same brainless girl confronts me.

SHE: You have a twenty-five dollar co-payment.

ME: No, I don't!  Dr. Banda said there’s no payment for each shot. I thought the billing department made that clear last time.

She gives me a put-upon look, but checks with the doctor. I'm right, of course. With no apology, she signals the nurse to call us in.

Shot #4

I sign Frank in and then leave to check out a phoned-in prescription. Big mistake. When I return, Frank has disappeared. I don't ask permission to enter,  but open the door to the patient area and find the closet. Frank is waiting.

ME: You didn’t give the girl at the front desk any money, I hope.

HE:  Yes. She said I had a twenty-five dollar co-payment.

Steaming mad, I march from the closet to the sign-out section. Clueless Blondie looks up from her efforts to appear busy.

ME: You charged my husband twenty-five dollars. I want my money back!

SHE: Every time the doctor signs off on something, you have a co-payment.

ME: No, every time we see him, we pay. Check the billing department.

She dials, gets the answer I expected. Here’s her end of the conversation. Check it out:

SHE: Well, how do I give him his money back?
             (Duh. He paid cash.)

She gets instructions, opens a drawer, hands me a twenty and a five. Returning to the phone she continues.

SHE: How do I fix it in the account books?

Has this lady never heard of white-out?

Poor Frank. I let him have it. Not really his fault since he has dementia, but the incompetency tried my patience. At least the shots were lowering his sugar count and his legs were getting stronger.  But could I survive this lopsided merry-go-round for another three months?

The next visit, I lost it.

To be continued.


Chapter 102
Saving My Mind

By Spitfire

Previously: I sign Frank up for testosterone therapy, hoping that will help his weak muscles. The Endocrinologist assures him there will be no co-payment for each shot. Yet, every time he comes in, the desk girl tries to charge me. We argue. But when Frank comes in without me, he pays the money. I demand she give it back.

Chapter 101 ends:

Poor Frank. I let him have it. Not really his fault since he has dementia, but the incompetency tried my patience. At least, the shots were lowering his sugar count and his legs were getting stronger. But could I survive this lopsided merry-go-round for another three months?

The next visit, I lost it.
 

Upon entering the waiting room, I noticed one other person. She was filling out the fifteen page form for new patients. Frank took a seat. I checked in and noted our competition had signed in at 12:45 although her  appointment was for 1:15. Frank was scheduled for one. It was now two minutes after.

ME: Frank’s here for his shot.

SHE: Take a seat.

I must be in the wrong office. Bimbo didn’t ask for a co-payment.  Where is she going?

Bimbo left her desk, opened the inner door and called in the early arrival.

What the f**k!

When she returned, I fumed. Tired of simmering, I boiled over.

ME: Our appointment is before hers!

SHE: But she’s been waiting longer.

ME: So now Frank has to WAIT fifteen minutes
        while the nurse checks that woman in?

SHE: It won’t be long.

ME: Doesn’t matter. Our appointment is for ONE O'CLOCK. 
      It’s now TEN after.

With that, I banged my fist on the counter and burned her face with my eyes.

ME (continued): I’ve just about HAD it with this office. First,
      the CO-PAYMENTS and now this. I’m SICK and TIRED
      of it. This is Frank’s time. A lousy five minutes.

Good timing. From the corner of my eye, I saw the nurse walking toward the doctor’s office. She must have done an about face after hearing my temper tantrum. Next thing I knew she opened the door and called Frank into her closet. I followed.

Once inside, he laughed at my furious face. "Wow! You did me proud." 

Here, I’ll let you in on a little secret. Up until the last ten years of our marriage, hubby has been the assertive one. I shied away from confrontations. Now, our roles have switched. I stole his testosterone.

The nurse filled the syringe. "That’s the last of this bottle. You can renew it without a referral," she told us.

"No way." I snapped. "We’re outta here. Not coming back—EVER!"

With Frank shuffling behind, I ignored La Stupida at the front desk and marched out the door, holding it open for hubby to catch up.

I’d like to say that was the end of it, but a month later Frank received an invoice billing him fifty dollars for two co-payments to Dr. Banda (our first two consultations with him). Without skipping a beat, I called to complain. Judging from her voice, another dumb girl answered the phone.

ME: This doesn’t make sense. You can’t even get in to see the doctor without
         paying first.

SHE: It’s easy to fix. Send us proof that you paid. A receipt or a check number or
          credit card billing.

ME: We paid cash. I have no idea if I got a receipt. If I did, I probably tossed it.

SHE: I can’t do anything then.

ME: You can be logical. The receptionist demands a co-payment
        first, or you can’t get in.

SHE: I can’t delete it without proof.

I hung up.

FRANK: Pay it. It’s not worth the hassle.

Umm, that would have been my attitude ten years ago.

ME: No way will I fork over that money. I’m calling every day until
      I get results. 

 First thing the following morning, I picked up the phone.

WOMAN: How can I help you?

I knew I hit gold. This was a mature voice. After explaining why the bill made no sense, she responded, "You’re right. I’ll take care of it, Mrs. La May."

Victory!

Five shots and hubby’s blood test brought his testosterone up to normal for his age. But would it drop if he stopped the shots? At this point I didn’t care. It was survival of the fittest. Stress would kill me, and I had to make a choice. Frank was happy to drop the shots.

Three months later, we found out that lack of this hormone wasn’t the cause of his weakness and fatigue after all, but not before we got the surprise of our life.  

To be continued.


Chapter 103
A Surprise Diagnosis

By Spitfire

Previously: Frank starts testosterone therapy because I suspect his low hormonal count could be the cause of his fatigue and weakness. Since the doctor’s receptionist had the brains of an amoeba, she tried to charge a co-payment for every shot. That’s not how it works, I told her each time. The hassle left me stressed.

Chapter 102 ends:

Five shots and hubby’s blood test brought his testosterone up to normal for his age. But would it drop if he stopped the shots? At this point I didn’t care. It was survival of the fittest. Stress would kill me, and I had to make a choice. Frank was happy to end the therapy.

Three months later, we found out lack of this hormone wasn’t the problem after all, but not before we got the surprise of our life.

My half-sister, Anne, passed away March 4, 2015. The intuitive part of me said to phone her in February, the first time in a year just to say hello.

"I was just thinking of calling you." Anne sounded happy. No hint of disease or fragileness in her voice. Although she had lost one eye and half of her left leg, she held her own at eighty-three. She filled in for vacationing Lutheran pastors. She flew to California to see her sons and grandchildren. But four years ago, when we visited my daughter again, her Son Number Three showed me a photo of his once overweight mother, now in a wheelchair, looking too thin and fragile.

"The doctors say she has Parkinson’s," he said. "Movement problems too, unsteady walking, falls. Dad made her give up the cane and go for the stroller."

Since no one sent Christmas letters any more, I didn’t know Anne had a number of symptoms that confused doctors. She sounded a little at loose ends on the phone. Still, I was shocked when my uncle called a month later. His voice told the story.

"Lynn, you don’t sound good. What’s wrong?"

"It’s bad news, Shari. Anne passed away yesterday."

I gasped. "What happened?" I was thinking heart attack or just a quiet goodbye.

"She had Lewy Body Dementia."

Shocked? You bet. Two dementia victims in the family tree now and one had Mom’s genes.

"What? How?" I stammered.

"She’s been having hallucinations," my uncle added.

There were so many questions I wanted to ask, but his voice was breaking up. So I went for facts. When would the funeral be? Were his four sons with him now?"

"We’re all here now. The boys are a big comfort."

I often thought that death is the time when it’s good to have a big stable family.

After hanging up, I did my research. Having a family member with Lewy body dementia or Parkinson's disease does increase my risk. Not what I wanted to read. Depression is also associated with LBD. Yeap, I take anxiety pills. Severe dementia and aggressive behavior are also signs, but I leave those symptoms to Frank.

Increased risk of falling and injury. Trust me, after two traumatizing falls and cataclysmic consequences, I tread carefully.

According to the Mayo Clinic, death occurs about eight years after symptoms start.

Word is out now that Lewy Body Dementia, not Parkinson’s disease, was behind the suicide of actor Robin Williams. Why did it take so long to find this out?

LBD symptoms can closely resemble Alzheimer’s and Parkinson’s. Hence this brain attack is commonly misdiagnosed. Known as a multisystem disease that varies from person to person, it can take more than a year or two for enough symptoms to develop for proper diagnosis and early treatment.

According to the Mayo Clinic, hallucinations may be one of the first symptoms and often recur. The victim may see shapes, animals or people that aren't there. Sound, smell or touch hallucinations are also possible. Lynn made it sound as if Anne’s visual images were recent. Unless I see him or his sons in person again, I won’t know the whole story.

After a memorial service for my half-sister in Wyoming, her ashes were brought to California where she had lived for forty years. Nichole and Jeff attended the second service in her honor.

"How is Lynn handling it?" I asked my daughter in our weekly phone chat.

"He was a mess. A total wreck," she reported. "But the boys took it in stride and corralled me after the service, insisting I find time to visit."

Did the loss of another blood relative have any effect on Nichole? She knew Dad had big health issues. My pleas to visit us before he lost all his memory had no effect. Yet, a few months after my second sister’s death, she called.

"I found a reasonable air fare to Florida. Jeff has always wanted to visit Key West. I’ve never been there either. So we’re planning a trip. We’ve rented an apartment on the water in the Keys and will stay there for three days. Then we’ll head back and visit Chris and his family for a day, drive to your house and spend two and half days with you and Dad. Be thinking of things we can do."

I was ecstatic. Didn’t matter that Key West was the reason for her visit. Didn’t matter that the stay would be short. Didn’t matter that she wanted us to plan entertainment. What was important to me? She would see her brother for the first time in nine years. She would see her father and me for the first time in four and a half years. I pasted three gold stars on my calendar for May first, second and third, 2016.

"Aren’t you excited?" I asked hubby.

"I would be if she could come alone and not bring Jeff."

Some memories never die.

To be continued.

Author Notes The photo was taken at the funeral service. Anne's husbands and her four boys.


Chapter 104
Planning Entertainment

By Spitfire

Previously: My half-sister, Anne, died from Lewy Body Dementia, a disease not easy to diagnose until the final stages. Now, I am the only Townsend left. Nichole formed a close link to her four male cousins and my uncle when she first moved to California in 1990. I felt better about her being three thousand miles away, knowing she had blood relatives in the area.

Background: (For those who missed earlier chapters.) When my daughter moved to California, hoping to be discovered, her first visit back home had a purpose as always. Four years had gone by. No hopes of stardom in sight. She came hand in hand with a lanky man who looked ten years her senior. (Turned out Jeff was a year and a half younger.) We knew she was in love, but this guy didn’t fit in with our family values. No desire for higher education, no job skills, no sensitivity to the feelings of others. He loved to draw caricatures and to imitate people, exaggerating their flaws.

Nichole loved musicals, The Wizard of Oz being her favorite. He made fun of her tastes, preferring horror and gangster films and Jackass movies. She liked funky vintage clothes. He dressed Gothic style. They did share one thing. Both prefer animals to people.

Knowing our feelings toward Jeff, she married him regardless, thus creating a rift that’s never quite mended. We almost ruined her wedding day.
She came home two years later to attend her brother’s wedding ceremony.  Then when we moved she flew out to see our new home. We  traveled to Los Angeles to visit our ‘lost’ daughter several times in twenty-six years.  Her phobia of airplanes kept her grounded.

When Frank showed signs of dementia, I hinted to Nichole she should come while he still remembered her name. Hating to fly was her excuse. In truth, my daughter has a fear of being bored. She’s always on the move with her six-figure desk job, one that supports Jeff’s free-lance ‘play’: radio spots, voice-overs, cartoon drawings, and screenplay writing.

Chapter 103 ends with Nichole calling to say she has tickets for Orlando at the end of April and will stop for a short visit after staying in Key West for three days and visiting her brother, Chris, for a half day. "Think of interesting places we can go," she added before hanging up.
 

How can you show long-time residents of L.A. anything new? Their last visit ten years ago, we drove from end to end of our senior community and bragged about the fitness center, three pools, four tennis courts, and the theater club that had performed my first play. We treated them to the weekly fare at the Kitchen Club. The food is good and cheap. But an outsider would see all those gray heads at the long cafeteria tables and think Nursing Home—Yikes! Who could blame her for not wanting to come back?

What to do? What to do? Let’s see. Old Mc Donald’s Farm was ten miles away. A Drag Strip Museum, tucked somewhere on the outskirts of town, would bore me. Nichole nixed Ocala’s Canyon Zip Line because of her fear of flying. Shopping malls are all alike. Out of options, I queried my neighbor. She had just visited EARS, forty miles north of Ocala in a small town called Citrus. The price? Eighteen dollars and dead chicken pieces or bleach. (That’s optional, however.)

When I first read about EARS two years ago, I wanted to go, but as usual with Frank’s growing dementia, he had no interest. I figured Nichole and Jeff would enjoy a guided tour of the Endangered Animal Rescue Sanctuary, the final resting place of wild animals now injured, abandoned or abused to such an extent they couldn’t be reintroduced to the wild. Something different, I was sure. Then I checked the L.A. Zoo. Wouldn’t you know? The big tourist attraction had a special area for endangered animals too. Nichole had even done volunteer work too.

"It’s still new," my daughter enthused. "I researched EARS, and they have a liger. I’m excited. "

"A liger?"

"Yes." She read from the internet. "‘A liger is the result of breeding a male lion to a tigress. A tigon is the result of breeding a male tiger…Ligers are the world's biggest cats, larger than their parents, with the strength of a lion and speed of a tiger combined. An average male liger stands almost twelve feet tall on its hind legs and weighs up to half a ton, twice the weight of a wild lion or tiger… Today there are believed to be a handful of ligers around the world and a similar number of tigons, the product of a tiger father and lion mother. Tigons are smaller than ligers and take on more physical characteristics of the tiger."

Yea! Entertainment for one day. I made reservations. Tours were limited to fifteen people. "A lot of walking," the lady in charge told me, "but we have a golf cart for anyone handicapped."

The second full day of their visit, they planned to leave around five for Orlando to catch an early flight home the next day. Again, what to do? Thank goodness for The Villages, a senior community, twelve miles away with a new section modeled to resemble an old western town. That could be interesting. At least, we could find a good restaurant.

Prior experience had taught us that Nichole stuck to Jeff whenever we went anywhere. She let him dominate the conversation. "Wouldn’t it be nice," I voiced to hubby, "if just the four of us get together for dinner when she arrives? Just you and me and Chris and Nichole. No one else. Do you think she  would buy that? Leaving Jeff alone for a few hours? And would Joanne be offended it we didn’t include her and the grandchildren?"

"One way to find out."  Frank reached for the phone. "Call Chris first. See what he thinks because he’d have to drive her to a restaurant where we would meet and then later then drive back to Apopka."

To be continued.

Author Notes The big guy in the picture is a liger. In the wild, a tiger and lion would never mate. But kept in a cage together, anything can happen. Of course, this crossbreeding is done by unscrupulous people.


Chapter 105
Preparing to Dazzle

By Spitfire

Previously: I hadn’t seen my daughter for five years. Her fear of flying and dislike of Florida kept her away. It was up to the old folks to travel. Two years ago she suggested Las Vegas as a place to meet. Frank’s health made it out of the question. His legs and feet always hurt. And he refused to use a wheel chair.

In March of 2016, I get a call. Nichole's planning to see us at the end of April. She and Jeff want to see Key West. Her plan is to stay there for four days, then drive to Apopka, spend a few hours visiting her brother (for the first time in ten years). Next, the couple will drive toward Summerfield to spend  two and a half days with us. She tells me to plan places to go. I decide on a zoo that houses endangered animals.

Chapter 104 ends:

"Wouldn’t it be nice," I voiced to hubby, "if just the four of us could get together for dinner the afternoon she arrives. You and me and Chris and Nichole. No spouses or kids. Do you think she would buy that? Leaving Jeff alone for a few hours? And would Joanne be offended it we didn’t include her and the grandchildren?"

"One way to find out." Frank reached for the phone. "Call Chris. See what he thinks. He’d have to drive her to a restaurant where we would meet and then later have to drive back to Apopka."

As usual, I didn’t take his advice, but followed my instincts. Over the past two years, Nichole had started using evenings and weekends to get back to her first love—the stage. She signed up for acting and improvisation classes. Same with tap dancing. A musical theater with the latest Broadway productions opened up not far from where she worked. She bought a season ticket for just herself since Jeff hated that sort of thing. Every six weeks or so, she’d finish work, stay uptown, dine alone (with a good book), then head to the theater. She’d end up back home around twelve. Her growing independence from him pleased me.

My daughter e-mailed their itinerary. They planned to stay at a hotel in Ocala, twenty-five miles from us.

"That’s so far," I exclaimed on the phone.

"The prices are too high in decent hotels near you. Forty dollars more per night."

Back to research. I found a new hotel within walking distance of downtown Spanish Springs, a section of The Villages ten miles from us. Since Nichole and Jeff have allergies to cats, a long stay at our house was out of the question. One of the hotel rooms, a mini-suite, featured a bedroom separated from a sitting area with a couch, coffee table, a refrigerator and two arm chairs. I had the money and booked her there, paying the extra dollars. She checked it out online first and was delighted.

After that, how could she possibly say ‘no’ to my suggestion of leaving Jeff to his own devices while she joined us for a family reunion?  I told my ego to shut up and took the plunge. "Since we probably won’t see you again for a while, I thought about having a reunion with just you and Chris. Maybe meet for dinner at some quiet place." I held my breath.

"Sure," she answered right away. "That’s a great idea."

Wow! She hadn’t even conferred with Jeff first.

When I called Chris, I discovered he had been thinking the same thing. "Mom, let’s face it. More than likely this will be the last time we’re all together."

My son and my daughter connected by phone to arrange time and place. Sunday at five, we would meet at the Nancy Lopez Country Club Restaurant. Fine dining and high prices. This wasn’t the time to go cheap.

I splurged and let my hairdresser color my hair a darker shade of red and add streaks of blonde throughout. She made one streak so wide in the front, I looked in the mirror and could only think "skunk".  Not a look for me.

"You better like what I did to my hair," I warned Nichole. Like my sister Barbara, my daughter never complimented my wardrobe or writing ability or anything else.  That Sunday I dressed in patterned black and white mid-length slacks and a sheer frilly long sleeved white and black blouse.  I bought the two pieces separately, but my friends and strangers loved the look. Would Nichole comment? Well, you can’t change all the spots on a leopard. At least, she would hopefully remember to notice my hair. 

To be continued.


Chapter 106
Just Like Old Times

By Spitfire

Previously: My two children, both now in their early forties, agree to ditch their spouses for one evening and meet us at an upscale restaurant. It will be the first time in ten years that we’ve been together as a family. I splurge on a streaked hairdo and wear a fashionable outfit hoping that Nichole will give me one of her rare compliments. I haven’t seen her in five years.

Frank and I arrived at the restaurant ten minutes early. We sat on the veranda and waited—and waited. I kept jumping up to walk to the corner and survey the parking lot. What, for God’s sake was taking them so long?

At ten after five, I spotted my son’s car turning into a parking space.

"They’re here!" I hollered. Frank's arthritic bones made it out of the cushioned seat. He turtle walked while I watched first Chris, then Nichole, emerge from the car doors.

Déjà vu. It was as if no time had gone by. Both siblings still looked mid-twenties to me.

With Frank shuffling behind, I climbed down three steps and then picked up my pace. Nichole grinned and waved. Then she was in my arms, a fierce embrace. Chris spoke, "She’s still an albino chick."

"And you’re still a maggot." She broke free and stuck out her tongue at him before hugging Frank. Yeah, nothing had changed.

Chris gave both of us a bear hug before we all headed to the restaurant.

The waiter led us to a corner table away from the wide open noisy dining area. A wine steward offered his menu. Chris and Frank weren’t interested. Nichole and I agreed to split a bottle. I let her do the ordering since she had become an expert at tasting tours in the mountains of California. The waiter returned with a Merlot and poured a bit into her glass. She took the offered sip and let the red liquid linger on her taste buds before swallowing. After nodding her approval, the waiter filled our goblets half full.

When I lifted my glass to my lips, Nichole stopped me. "Before you take a drink, swish the wine around to release the different flavors." She gently swirled her glass to illustrate. Yikes! If I tried that maneuver, half would end up on the white linen tablecloth.

When did my daughter become so sophisticated? (By the way, she was right about the different and better taste.)

"I like your hair," she said next.

I laughed. "You remembered. I see you have streaks too."

That was the only compliment I received. I admired her shoes, open toed zip-up ankle length black boots, but not her sleeveless black dress. As had become her habit the past ten years, she didn’t wear jewelry anymore. A real turnaround from her Madonna days in high school.

After a waiter had taken our orders, I started the conversation with our views of Key West. Nichole had to admit that her dad was right. Not a whole lot to see or do.

"How did you like Chris’s house?" Frank asked.

"It’s impressive. Something like that in California would cost in the millions."

"Location." Chris shrugged. "If we had bought the same house close to Orlando, we would have paid three hundred thousand more."

"Your children are awesome." Nichole changed the subject. "They sat quietly and took in our conversation, asking intelligent questions now and then. All our friends have kids who act like they hate their parents. They can’t wait to get away from them. Jeff calls Anna and Alex the Velcro children." It was true. They clung to their Mom and Dad. Grandparents were incidental.

Bubbles of happiness floated around me as I saw brother and sister bonding. This was the reunion I had hoped for. Nichole kept the praises going. "I can’t get over how much Joanne is like me. Everything from kitchen to closets is so organized. She plans their trips down to the minute, same as I do."

I nudged my son. "I said it, didn’t I? You married your sister."

He made a face. "Yuck."

"She’s big on health food too." Nichole enjoyed another jab.

I wanted to say, "I wish you had married someone like your brother who doesn’t make fun of people or tell crude jokes." Heck, Chris doesn’t even cuss. I have to watch my language even if the children aren’t around. Nichole had a sailor’s mouth even when she’s with us.

Brother and sister sat opposite each other and bantered back and forth. We enjoyed just listening.

"So, Maggot, tell me about your job. Do you have an office of your own?"

"Yes I do, Albino Chick."

"Do you have a big desk?"

"Large enough for my computer."

"Do you have a window?"

"Yes."

Nichole cleared her throat and assumed the role of a reporter or investigator. "Let’s get into the personal stuff. What irritates you most about your job?" She put out the flat of her hand and pretended to have a pen in the other.

"Nothing." Chris answered in monotone and concentrated on his filet mignon.

"Nothing?" His sister’s voice rose up an octave. "No one single person you can’t stand?" Reported pretense gone. She couldn’t believe it.

"Nope."

"Oh come on. There must be somebody who’s a pain in the butt. Your boss? A secretary?"

"Nope."

Incredulous at his passivity, she couldn’t let go. "You get along with everyone?"

"Nichole." He put his fork down and smiled. "We’re all computer geeks. We work for the government. Everything’s top secret. We don’t socialize."

Chris’s nonchalant attitude impressed Nichole. She let the rudeness of co-workers get to her.

After two and a half hours, we had a group hug (Chris’s trademark goodbye) and went our separate ways. My son would drive back to Apopka after dropping Nichole off at the hotel where Jeff was waiting. Before she left, I talked about a plan for the next day. "It will take an hour to drive to Citrus. We’ll find a place to have lunch. The wildlife tour starts at two. What time do you want to come get us? Twelve maybe?"

"Oh no, that’s not giving you much time to visit with Jeff before we leave. How about ten-thirty?"

Ten-thirty! That’s when I get up.

"Okay." I grit my teeth. "We’ll see you both tomorrow." The less time with Jeff the better, I had figured.

To be continued.

Author Notes The waiter took this photo of us.


Chapter 107
A Surprise Opinion

By Spitfire

Previously: We share a delightful two and a half hour dinner with just our children. No spouses. Nichole seemed more like the teenager I remembered. She and her brother bantered as if no time had elapsed since we shared family meals thirty years ago. Before parting, Nichole and I set up plans for the next day. With her husband on the scene, would Nichole ignore us?

Jeff had put on weight since I last saw him five years ago. She stayed lean cuisine. He turned into bulky beef.

"Hey, I want to thank you guys for finding the perfect room for us. We overlook the pool." He shook hands with Frank and hugged me. One thing I liked about Jeff was his enthusiasm. Nichole kept her emotions cool. His boisterous voice contrasted with her quiet demeanor.

"What did you do when we kidnapped your wife?" I joked.

"I walked around the town, went into the shops, listened to a live band on the square. Got something to eat. I enjoyed myself. I’m glad Frannie (his nickname for her) had this chance to be with family."

"When I got back," Nichole added, "we went swimming and then into the spa. No one else was out. The night belonged to us."

Jeff went on to rave about our grandchildren and how much fun they all had together. "If we lived closer, we would totally hang out with Chris and Joanne." (I never asked Chris or his wife if they felt the same. It didn’t matter since Joanne hated California as much as Nichole hated Florida.)

We spent time going over photo albums, and then took off for the Wildlife Sanctuary in Citrus. Although I had asked Nichole to sit with me in back, she claimed motion sickness unless in front. Besides, Jeff needed her to be his navigator. Like you can’t just turn up the volume of your GPS and let Liza or Susie or Harry tell you when to turn?

A golf cart awaited our arrival. Jeff jumped into the driver’s seat to Frank’s dismay. I thought hubby would be glad to just sit and enjoy the ride. This might have been the case if Jeff had known the mechanics of how to reverse and start forward. The road was bumpy enough. Whenever Jeff hopped off to see the animals up close, Frank would glide over to take the wheel.

"No, no, Frank. Let me drive. I’m lovin’ it." Jeff took back his new toy.

Except for the variety of monkeys who banged sticks on pots and pans to keep our attention, the rest of the animals lay on the ground, comatose from age and the heat of the day. But feeding a couple of large bears tested our courage. "Don’t let their lethargy fool you," the guide told us. "Stick a hand through those bars and you might lose it. Hold the snacks with your fingertips." We all tried it,  except for Frank.  Gee, a bear's lips and tongue brushed my fingers. I'll never wash them again.

Two hours later, we were back on the road with Nichole searching her Ipad for points of interest. Nothing. Watching oranges grow was no one’s idea of excitement. "We’ll get a pizza and go back to the hotel," Nichole announced.

Ha, that was my plan when I booked the room. I had asked Jeff to bring a video that featured his voiceover as the Mantis in The Kung Fu Panda series on TV. Okay, so that took up twenty minutes plus ten of compliments and questions. What now? Oh, we cemented plans for the next day. The Villages had built a shopping area to look like the old West. Another thing on my bucket list.

"I had a good time today. How about you?" I asked Frank on the way home.

"Except for his horrible driving at the zoo, I thought Jeff behaved himself much better than in the past. I liked him better than Nichole."

"What are you saying!" Further proof that hubby was losing his marbles?

"She’s snooty. All that fancy business at the restaurant."

"I didn’t see it that way," I retorted. Later on, I phoned Chris to get his take on it.

To be continued.

Author Notes Photo:
Guess which one is Jeff?
Which one is my son, Chris?


Chapter 108
The Interview

By Spitfire

Chapter 108

Previously: Much to our surprise, we had a good time with Jeff as well as Nichole on the first day of their visit. Frank went so far as to comment later that he liked him better than his own daughter.


Chapter 108 ends:

"What are you saying!" Further proof that hubby was losing his marbles.

"I think she’s snooty. All that fancy business at the restaurant.

"I didn’t see it that way," I retorted. Later on, I phoned Chris to get his take on it.

After our company left, I called my son at work on his lunch hour.

"Yo, Parental Unit, how’d it go with Albino Chick?" my son's voice boomed over the wire.

I heard someone laugh.

"It went well as far as I was concerned. What did you think of your big sister?"

"Why?" Suspicious. Then, "What does it matter?"

"Your dad thought she had turned into a snob. I didn’t get that impression."

"Mom, he’s remembering his sixteen-year-old daughter. She’s very sophisticated now. Nichole would easily fit into a place like New York City. Dad has a picture in his mind of my sister years ago. I didn’t get the impression she was stuck up."

When did my son get so wise? He realized Frank’s dementia kept him more in the past than in the present.

Nichole called at ten the next morning. "We’ve had breakfast and are leaving the hotel now. Just wanted to make sure you were up."

Frank moaned after I hung up. "I’m still exhausted from yesterday. My legs are too weak to go anywhere. Would you mind if I stay home, Shari?"

I wasn’t surprised. His constant fatigue was an issue the doctors couldn’t fix since Frank refused to help himself through exercise. At least, that's my theory. Hubby blamed old age.

The two "youngsters" arrived, breathing enthusiasm into the stale air of our lives. Nichole, wearing white capris and a black shirt, held a good-sized camera in her hand. I, too, wore black again, a fancy short sleeved shirt with a silver design embedded into the front. One of my favorites, but no comments did I get.

"Before we head out," Nichole announced, "Jeff wants to tape an interview with you two. Is there a place where the cat dander might not be too bad?"
(I might add here that Jeff's a video freak. He's made several independent movies that never went anywhere.)

"Don’t worry. Rosie hides in the master closet whenever we have company. She doesn’t spend a lot of time in the kitchen/dining area. She likes to be around me, and I avoid cooking as much as I can. Hooray for frozen dinners."

"Oh, Honey." Jeff turned toward his wife "You should have gotten that on tape." He sat down on one side of the rectangular table and repositioned two chairs on the opposite side. "Frank, you sit next to Shari."

Nichole remained standing and aimed the lens at us.

The questions were innocuous at the start.

JEFF: So what do you guys do for fun?

FRANK: Watch Criminal Minds.

ME: Work on the computer.

JEFF: Franny (I hated when he calls my daughter by her middle name--Frances) tells me you’re writing about life with your mother and aunt and sister and then meeting me. I’d like to read it when you’re finished.

ME: Sure. After I’m dead.

JEFF: So, Frank, you used to work with troubled teenagers. Do you miss it?

FRANK: I’m thinking of going back.

ME: Yes, dear. Over my dead body.

The questions continued. Then to my first shock of the morning, an impending thunderstorm. Jeff dared to ask hubby: "Do you know that you’ve told me the same thing three times?"

I shot my daughter a look. She ignored it. Jeff knew darn well he had memory loss. Then again, maybe he had forgotten.

I thought it cruel, but hubby took no offense. Chances are he didn’t process it. Jeff turned to me and changed the subject. "So, Ma, do you think I’ve ruined your daughter?"

My second shock—now a Tsunami. That’s exactly what I thought, but I couldn’t say it. Later, I thought of a witty response: "Let me count the ways." Had I been on my toes, I would have turned it into a joke.

Instead a long pause ensued, my brain a blank. Was he that much of a narcissist, he didn’t realize how close to my truth he came? Finally, I found my voice.

ME: Not any more than another man would have. Good one, Shari. I patted myself on the back.

Jeff’s response surprised me. "Actually, Nichole has changed me. I’m turning into an introvert."

ME: I’ve noticed you’re more laid back. (More socially acceptable, I wanted to say.)

Nichole piped up, "I’ve been working on that." She grinned, knowing what I really meant. Several years ago, she mentioned that when her boss gave private parties,  she picked a table with people who would not be offended by Jeff’s buffoon behavior. He really hit it off with comedienne Phyllis Diller, the CEO’s neighbor.

This reunion was turning out to be spectacular. Nichole had come to grips with her husband’s shortcomings and instead of saying "It is what it is," she had thought "It is what you make it."

Five minutes later, I brought up the first time we met Jeff. Big mistake. Nichole still can’t forgive Frank and me for something we did over twenty years ago.

To be continued.

Author Notes Photo: the Nichole that Frank remembers.


Chapter 109
Time to Forget the Past

By Spitfire

Previously: Before heading to the Villages version of a western town,  Jeff sits us down for a video interview. Making movies of their travels is a hobby. In the course of our conversation, I noted he had changed, become more subdued. Nichole took credit: "I’m working on that." Our son-in-law reveals that living with my daughter is turning him into an introvert.

Chapter 108 ends:

This reunion was turning out to be spectacular. Nichole had come to grips with her husband’s shortcomings and instead of saying "It is what it is," she had thought "It is what you make it."

Five minutes later, I brought up the first time we met Jeff. Big mistake. Nichole still can’t forgive Frank and me for something we did over twenty years ago.

To go back in time, Nichole left for California a year after graduating from college. Once settled in San Fernando Valley as a welcome guest in my sister Anne’s large house, she sought out a job as a waitress. This kind of work gave flexible hours and tips to take home. But after several months of constant rejection for a movie role, she was miserable and homesick. Audition after audition, directors dismissed her. Since she had taken the Barbizon modeling course, she tried her luck there.

"You’re too short for runway work, but if you invested in breast implants, you could do magazine ads perhaps." The company told her.

No way. Nichole was terrified of hospitals, even though she had never undergone surgery.

While she broke down on the phone on our monthly call, I encouraged her not to give up. After all, she had free room and board plus four male college age cousins who spoiled her—the only female blood relative.

I hoped she would find a boyfriend, someone who loved her as much as I did. That would give her self-confidence as well as a shoulder to lean on. Three years passed before she met Jeff, a wannabe actor who worked as a waiter too. He lived in L.A. with his grandmother rather than move to Florida where his mom and stepdad relocated. It thrilled me to hear happiness in her voice. Two years passed. She wanted to bring him home to meet us.

"We’re flying into Tampa and will spend three days with you guys. Then we’re hoping you’ll loan us a car so we can drive to Miami to see his parents."

This was definitely serious. But it didn’t set too well to let a stranger drive either one of our cars across the state. "Let Jeff take a bus. You stay with us," I wanted to say. We hadn’t seen our daughter for five years. I wanted ‘alone’ time with her.

My first impression of Jeff as the two walked hand in hand toward us after disembarking: He’s too old for her! I’m talking a ten-year difference. Imagine my shock when she told me he was a year and a half younger.

The size of his head shocked me too. Jeff had to special order hats. Since he’s a Leo, my aunt, the astrologer, said a large head often marked this sign. Not true of my son or grandson, both born in late July. But then, men have two heads, so who knows where size comes into the picture. Maybe, my daughter had a double whammy.

One thing we told our daughter beforehand: "While staying with us, you’ll sleep in separate rooms." She didn’t argue.

Alone time? Forget it. She clung to Jeff like Saran Wrap. And vice versa.

"He doesn’t look like what I pictured for you," I told her in private.

"I know," Nichole answered flippantly. "I wouldn’t bring home a looker because I know you would flirt with him." I admit it. She was right.

During their short stay, Nichole kept niggling us to let them use Frank’s two-year-old Ford. "Your Toyota is eight years old, Mom," she whined.

"And I’ve never had a problem with it, Nichole. It’s good for another three years, I should think."

The exact details escape me, but my ‘ancient’ car broke down on Alligator Alley, a long (over two hundred miles) two-lane highway (back then) through the Everglades that connected the east and west coast. Poorly constructed, the Alley didn’t get much traffic. "We waited over two hours before someone drove by and offered to stop at the first place he could find a garage with a tow truck," Nichole yelled at me when they returned home. "We waited another hour for the truck to pick us up and then an hour and a half for them to fix it." 

Thank goodness, we have cell phones now.

Now, as we finished up the interview, Nichole brought up the incident. "I know you gave us that old car on purpose." She shut off the camera and glared at me, bitterness clear in her voice. "You knew what could happen."

Horrified and stunned by her accusation, I could only say the first thing that came to mind. "You really think that?" Later, I remembered she phoned after getting back to California, still angry. "Thanks to you, Mom, Jeff almost broke up with me. On the flight back home, he got so sick; we went straight to the hospital for three days. When he stresses out, his allergies get so bad, he can’t breathe." That explained why the incident locked into her mind.

My spiritual studies, begun in earnest the past two years, have taught me that getting rid of baggage that angers is part of the journey, a lesson she has yet to learn. Now, she answered, "I don’t think it, I know it."

Throughout this, Frank and Jeff stayed quiet.

"Well, it’s not true," I said. "I’m sorry it happened."

"Interview’s over," Jeff interjected with a laugh. "I’m getting hungry. Let’s go to the ranch and get some chow."

"Sounds good." Nichole packed the camera away as if nothing had happened. "Are you sure you can’t go, Dad?"

"Sorry, honey, I’m too tired. Yesterday did me in. How long do you think you’ll be gone?"

"We should be back by four to say goodbyes. Our luggage is in the car. We have reservations for a hotel near the airport since our flight leaves early in the morning."

Nichole’s sudden outburst preyed on my mind but not for long. Maybe having expressed her feelings would help my daughter deal with them and mend the gap that had grown between us. Had I argued old issues, the gap might have widened further.

To be continued.

Author Notes Thought I could wrap this up, but one more chapter should bring us to present day.


Chapter 110
The Red Purse

By Spitfire

Previously: During the interview, my daughter accuses me of trying to sabotage her relationship with Jeff. The car I loaned them broke down on a deserted road. The stress made Jeff’s allergies erupt. He ended up in the hospital and almost split up with her. Nichole really believed I did it on purpose. However, to argue the point would spoil our otherwise pleasant reunion. I kept my mouth shut.

Chapter 109 ends:

Nichole’s sudden outburst preyed on my mind, but not for long. Maybe having expressed her feelings would help my daughter deal with them and mend the gap that had grown between us.

En route to Brownwood, I enjoyed sitting alone in the back seat, knowing hubby was wrapped up in Criminal Minds. Most of the time when Jeff drove, Frank tuned out or didn’t hear ongoing conversations. I wondered if such had been the case yesterday when Jeff swiveled his head a quarter turn and addressed me. "Say, Ma, you know how you call Nichole every Sunday? I was thinking maybe every other Sunday might be better, and let her talk to Frank first. She’s seems kind of, I don’t know, worn out—" His voice trailed off. Nichole stayed quiet. I didn’t take offense.

A long time ago my daughter told me Jeff envied those chats. His parents rarely kept in touch, yet they flew from Kansas to Texas every two months to see his half-sister, now married with a baby named after her father. Abandonment may be a big issue with him.

"Every other Sunday is fine," I answered. In truth, I’d been thinking the same thing. Nichole never had much to say. I carried the conversation which went pretty much like this:

"Hi, Sweetie. How are you?"

"Fine." Her voice a deadpan.

"Any special plans for the day?"

"Nope, just catching up on chores."

"What’s happening at work?"

"Same old, same old."

"Seen any good movies?"

"Not really."

You get the idea.

Rather than sign off, I start rambling about a must see Netflix or a book she might enjoy. I ask about her two pugs and Jeff in that order. I share any news about Chris and the grandchildren. Ask the right questions and I get lucky. She remembers something exciting. Her enthusiasm rises a notch. (From zero to two is not a long way to go.) "Oh, I did do a fun thing Thursday night. A new musical is playing at the theatre where I have season tickets. I saw Hedwig and the Angry Inch."

"Ohmigod," I screamed with delight. "I loved that movie. Bet it was a knock out play."

"You’ve seen it?"

"Back in 2001. Dad didn’t watch it though."

"He wouldn’t like it. He’s not as open-minded as you."

Once she opened up, I could keep a forty-minute conversation going. Frank would mouth, "Let her go." Okay, so maybe I did wear her out. Time to be honest.

Two weeks after their visit, I put it to her: "Jeff brought up the idea of calling less often. Is that okay with you?"

"It’s fine, Mom, but feel free to call me anytime you want."

Another hurdle I handled.

______________

Brownville turned out to be almost deserted. We parked in the Town Square and walked a block. Jeff approached the only person in sight, a man in his seventies. "Can you recommend a good restaurant?"

"Sure. Go straight for two blocks. It’s called World of Beer. Great sandwiches as well as drinks."

"Nice fellow," Jeff commented, as we followed directions. The Jeff I remembered would have mocked the old man’s gait and New England accent. He WAS changing.

We sat outdoors and perused the menu. Jeff and Nichole were more interested in the variety of beers. So many flavors including peanut butter and jelly, banana bread, raspberry tart, and mango. They each ordered five different tastes in half pint glasses and graciously offered me a sip of anything I wanted. Out of curiosity, I did try the pb&j. The brew picked up the flavor, but beer of any kind never appealed to me. I ordered water and split a veggie and humus wrap with Nichole. Jeff went for the calorific Guinness Bratwurst on a hoagie roll.

The Town Square sported a wooden floor for dancing. Stadium type seating surrounded three sides. The entertainment of the day or night would perform on the fourth ‘wall’. Only a few shops were open on the main street. Nichole was aghast. "Rick (her boss) would never open a mall until all shops were ready for business."

Jeff sat on a bench when his wife spotted a pricy boutique. I dashed toward a pair of jeans, white with sparkles and five silver framed oval-shaped openings parading down the outside of each leg. Price tag: $150. At one time, Nichole would have gone gaga over this, but flashy wasn’t her style anymore. I loved 'showy' now, but not the price. A few minutes later, I discovered she watched her pennies too.

A rack of purses greeted customers when they headed in or left the store. Among the black, brown, and tan handbags with fancy gold locks, a lone red leather one stopped her short. Neither too big nor too small, its simplicity spelled class. She picked it up and spent at least three minutes admiring it.

"Nichole, that’s perfect for you. It will set off your black and white wardrobe."

"I DO love it." She examined the silk-lined interior of the ‘Sweetheart Shoulder Tote Handbag’. Then she turned over the price tag. "Fifty dollars." She groaned. "I can’t buy it. We’ve spent too much money already."

"I’ll go halves on it," I said.

"Thanks, Mom. That’s tempting." She put the purse back on the rack. "Still, I set myself a budget."

I freed the red purse from its hook and held it to her waist. "You would get so many compliments."

She fondled it again, sighed and put it back. "I can’t."

I thought of the thousands I had in my savings. I thought of the jeans and other hot fashion clothes I could afford, but turned down now because who cared anymore? Thirteen years ago, students always commented on my wardrobe. Girls wanted to have me take their mothers shopping.  Boys noted my arms and asked if I worked out (which I did three times a week.) My well-matched outfits still attracted the attention of other seniors in my community, but my ego didn't need it.  Besides, who knew what expenses the future would bring.

As my daughter started for the door, I lifted the purse and headed for the glass counter. "I’ll take this," I handed the lady my credit card. Transaction done, I gave the bagged gift to my daughter.

Once outside, she hugged me. "Do you know what a purse like this would cost me in L.A.?" At least two hundred and fifty dollars."

Happy to have buried my tightwad self, I knew I had taken another important step in getting back to square one with my first born. Every time she carries that purse, she’ll feel my energy and love for her, I hope.

Back home, Frank still sat in front of the TV, but he got up to hug Nichole good-bye and shake hands with Jeff. I walked, arm around her, to their car, hugged her and started to break down.

My long-lost daughter hugged me fiercely. In a shaky voice, she pleaded, "Please, don’t you cry, Mom, or I will too."

That simple sentiment told me what I needed to know. Our path was on the way to recovery.

Next:  Epilogue. Is the elephant still in the room?

Author Notes ''Hedwig and the Angry Inch" is a rock musical about a fictional rock and roll band fronted by a genderqueer East German singer, Hedwig Robinson.


Chapter 111
Epilogue: Closure at Last

By Spitfire

The body count of this memoir totals six: my mother, my two sisters, my aunt, her son and finally, my disabled nephew, Barbara’s child, Bobbie. He lived six more years than predicted and outlived his mother, who died of cancer at sixty-five. For those of you who believe our loved ones make efforts to send us messages from the other side, I have heard from Mom, Barbara, Bobby, and Anne, each ‘voice’ reflecting the owner's personality. More on this this when I write on my psychic-medium spiritual classes.

Still alive, healthy, and part of my blood line are son, Chris and daughter, Nichole. As for me, like anyone who has been a caretaker for at least five years, I get stressed. The effort to make beds, wash clothes, shop for groceries, keep up with bills and cook dinner while all the time answering the same questions from Frank is taking its toll. He freaks out if I’m gone for thirty minutes. He greets me, "You’ve been gone four hours." I have to stay close.

My back still hurts from the T12 wedge fracture I suffered on August 13. I walk slower and tire easily. Hiring a housekeeper two days a month helps. Now if only someone would cook our dinner every night. Hubby doesn’t have the energy or desire to take me to a restaurant, an event he used to enjoy. Frozen dinners taste delicious to him. That says a lot about my cooking.

Thank goodness, my fall took place after Nichole’s visit eight months ago. I could almost keep up with her then, but not Frank. She noticed his turtle walk, confusion, and lack of enthusiasm. At last, she understood why we couldn’t fly out to L.A. for a visit.

I wondered if she would confide what I felt to be true. Could I ask, "Does it bother you that Jeff is free to pursue his dreams of acting because you work long hours to support him?"

A loose-lipped comment a year ago gave me insight into why she stays: "If I were free to marry again, only men in their seventies would be interested. Men my age want young and busty arm candy. I lose on both counts."

Rather than be a ‘cougar’, she has accepted her situation and worked on changing his rude habits and getting back to her roots. She still loves acting and recently invested in headshots to send out for auditions in Community Theater or commercials. Best of all, I don't let her attitude bother me anymore.

Three weeks ago, I made my usual bi-weekly call. Nichole is always multi-tasking, so shuffling noises often form the background for our conversations. I find it annoying and yes, insulting.

This particular time the noise was really obnoxious. Imagine someone chewing celery an inch from the speaker. I asked, "What is that crackling sound?"

"I’m reading the paper," she snapped. "Does it bother you?"

"Yes." I snapped back. "I like to think you’re giving me full attention when we talk."

"Fine! I’ll put the paper away. There, is that better?"

"Thank you," I growled and then asked to speak to Jeff, something I do every once in a while.

"Hey, Ma, how ya doing?" My son-in-law’s upbeat voice contrasted with Nichole’s annoyed tone. "I don’t know what Nichole’s problem is this morning." We chatted awhile. Nichole didn’t ask to be put on again.

The next day I received an e-mail:

                Sorry, Mom, for being rude. I get bad moods once in a while—well, maybe
a lot!  I wasn’t reading the paper, I was looking at the classifieds.

An apology from my daughter? A rare e-mail too. Two more icebergs melting.

I never did ask why she read that section. I knew she wanted to change jobs if something better showed up.

~~~~~~~~

Five years ago, we stopped exchanging Christmas gifts at my request. It seemed silly. We both have the means to buy what we want when we need it. Now, I wonder if this offended her. Something I should ask?

Actually, I was always giving her something—the red purse, for example; a subscription to Reader’s Digest every year, a two thousand dollar check one time so she could buy a washer and dryer for her new home. So I don't feel guilty about ignoring Christmas. Still, she broke the expected habit in 2015 by mailing a fun gift from a novelty sock shop. Frank’s pair had his name written in several languages. Shakespeare’s face and the name of his plays decorated mine.

This year, she surprised us with a much bigger gift: a forty-six-year-old arthritic elephant named Rosie. We received a photo, a certificate of adoption and a newsletter about her life and friends.  Rosie lives in a sanctuary in Tennessee. She has no tusks, a shorter trunk than most,  and a mouth that curves upward in semblance of a smile.

English teacher that I used to be, I saw the animal choice as symbolic. An "elephant in the room" is an idiom that refers to an obvious problem or difficult situation that people don’t want to discuss. Hence, healing never comes. Such was the situation with my mother and her daughters, with me and both sisters. Such was the situation when Nichole married Jeff.  I tried my best to repair damage.

Was Rosie a reminder that we still have to work things through? Considering what happened to my elephant, I like to think my daughter has turned a corner and forgiven old grievances. When I called today, she announced, " Sad news. Rosie passed away." I pray Nichole, too, has put to rest bad memories as I have chosen to do. Everything's good with my blood relatives again.

My journey has entered the final phase of my life. I'm now a caregiver to hubby, but instead of resenting my role,  I’ve embraced it. He may not be blood, but like my mother, father, Chris, and hopefully, Nichole, Frank loves me unconditionally, making him the only one now who really matters.

Author Notes Rosie's health was so poor, that on December 29, she fell and could not get up on her own. The Care Staff noted a visible decline in her overall health and ability to remain standing, even with assistance. On December 31, they made the decision to put her out of pain. Her closest friends, Sukari and Tange were given an opportunity to visit her body.


One of thousands of stories, poems and books available online at FanStory.com

You've read it - now go back to FanStory.com to comment on each chapter and show your thanks to the author!



© Copyright 2015 Spitfire All rights reserved.
Spitfire has granted FanStory.com, its affiliates and its syndicates non-exclusive rights to display this work.

© 2015 FanStory.com, Inc. All Rights Reserved. Terms under which this service is provided to you. Privacy Statement